《⛟ I Will Not Be Isekai'd! [Slow-Burn Progression LitRPG] ⛟》 Chapter 1 - Not Today, Truck-kun! / Defend It With Your Life
I didn¡¯t feel any pain when the cold metal of the truck¡¯s bumper knocked me across the cold asphalt that morning. My consciousness blurred, and I flew across the pavement like a rag doll. I couldn¡¯t feel anything. My brain wanted to scream, but soon my body no longer responded to me. Instead, all I could do was lay there and watch the papers from my ruptured briefcase rain down from the starry sky. Next to me, the truck blinked its hazard lights, hypnotizing me to sleep. ¡°Oi, young man, please help me lift him!¡­ Anyone please call an ambulance!¡­¡± Words from strangers echoed inside my head, while I felt at peace. After failing at everything, from endless job interviews and no money to live, was it okay to not be okay? My life¡­ I recalled how it changed that day. ? I sat in front of a row of recruiters, all staring at me from that long table. I didn¡¯t move from my seat, nor fidget with my hands. I just sat there, listening to their reasoning for rejection from an objective standpoint. I observed them flicking their pens to the list of names they had gone through. Luckily, I was the last one on that list. After hearing their words I quietly stood up and packed my briefcase. After hearing the ding of the elevator, the doors slid shut and I reclined my back against the wall. The tie and collar began to constrict my neck, so I fixed my tie over and over again. The cold sweat soaked my dress shirt, and I couldn¡¯t wait to take my suit off. However, I dreaded the thought of returning home. In the lobby, my footsteps echoed throughout the airy space. The clerk, clearly eager to head home already, anxiously stared at me sauntering over to the sliding door. I didn¡¯t blame them. They must¡¯ve had a family to come home to, or perhaps they wanted to destress. Crickets greeted me enthusiastically in the night, perhaps the bugs trying to cheer me up. At least I wanted to imagine. The cold air stung my eyes and ears, while I hurried to the last train, the station void of any people. That loneliness comforted me, even just a little, for I knew the most I didn¡¯t wish to return home. The police box in the corner closed its lights, and the officer greeted me as the last train slowly came from the evening rails. Upon entering the train, I sighed that home was at least a bit far. I spent all my time pondering, staring at my reflection in the window. How that face of mine once teeming with life and youth, became reduced to eyebags and dead eyes. I cursed my youth and innocence with a scowl. The train hissed to a stop and announced its destination. A lowly block that I¡¯d always known. And so I began to walk. Past the highways and sidewalks I always counted the number of buildings. It helped me distract myself from when I¡¯d arrive at home. Once I walked past that convenience store, I crossed a bridge. Innen Bridge, quite an ominous name. Thirty-six people jumped from this bridge, a ten-meter drop to the road down below. Sometimes I wondered who would be the thirty-seventh. But in fear of insulting those that actually made the jump, I chose not to do anything. After doing my three-minute vigil for those that died I continued on my way. I checked my phone for the first time since this morning. My mother¡¯s texts bombarded the screen. As I browsed my phone, my home screen was void of anything other than the essential apps of RAIN and other utilities. The video games I once came to enjoy I deleted a long time ago. ¡°Kawari.¡± I whirled around at the faint sound of my name. Were my ears deceiving me? I was aware that those voices¡­ from the house haunted me. I never thought they extended to my solemn commute. However this voice differed from my mother¡¯s, nor a casual call from my father. Eventually I found myself standing in front of a peaceful apartment complex, with a few lights still on. I watched the moths entranced with the nearest streetlamp and noted the lively sounds from the lush bushes. The earthy smell prompted me to sneeze, at which point I decided to detour. I just wanted to delay the time before I actually went up that staircase. Light traffic unusually crowded the street next to my apartment. I minded the rumble of their engines whirring past me. The traffic reminded me of that rite of passage I heard of in America. Over there, once a kid knew how to drive, they were already on the road to becoming an adult. Pun not intended. The rules of society put a constraint on our individuality and made us wear a suit and tie. I was no different, except that I considered myself lower than the average salaryman. After all, I never even got the job in the first place. I counted sixty seconds and instinctively entered the crosswalk. But it appeared I had made a miscalculation. ¡°Kawari¡­You shall be given a second chance.¡± The pain jolted me awake as if I woke up from a nightmare. Except that I didn¡¯t. The white hospital bed embraced me tightly, and my body ached to even move. The stench of sanitizer intruded my nose, and the lights dimly brightened the room. I understood from the mere silence of the room that¡­ My mother and brother never came, nor bothered to ask about my condition. I still couldn¡¯t process the fact that I had been hit by a truck and survived. I knew that the longer I stayed here, the more my mother would be mad at me. I calmly repeated in my head, everything would be okay. Such mental gymnastics, I was hit by a truck and everything was going to be okay? Yes, it would. Everything would be okay. I held onto that belief like it was my core philosophy. Apparently I¡¯d been here for a few days already according to the hospital staff. That it was nothing short of a miracle how I went unscathed with minor injuries. Just a swollen leg and a sprain. Not even a cast was needed, but still my busted leg made me wince. And so I requested to be discharged from the hospital. Somehow, someone already paid sixty-thousand yen for my three-night stay. The brisk morning was marked by the sun, as the light warmed my body. Using a single crutch I hobbled my way back. I needed to go back home since I couldn¡¯t go anywhere in my current condition. In the back of my mind I prepared myself for what awaited me there. Once I reached the apartment complex, I went up the staircase and stood in front of the door. I spent a couple of minutes fishing for my keys before I managed to unlock the door. I said the usual, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± No one acknowledged my existence. They must be busy, I concluded. I stepped into the foyer and took off my shoes. ¡°Kawari, what are you doing?¡± My lips quivered at the voice my ears dreaded. I glanced up to see my mother watching me from the kitchen. I had to say something. ¡°Mom, I¡ª¡± ¡°Well? What happened to your job interview?¡± ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t get the job.¡± I yanked the cold, hard truth from my mouth. And that was enough for her. She didn¡¯t care about me at all. ¡°Again? You¡¯re almost twenty-two, Kawari! Do you realize how much money your father and I paid for your university? Yet you remain unemployed?!¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I saw her face tense up as she slammed her hand on the table. Honestly, I knew better to look down at her feet, than to look at her face. I agreed wholeheartedly with what she yelled at me. It was my fault. My parents paid for my tuition, but I had yet to get a job. She arched her neck and saw my limp. ¡°It better not be because you¡¯ve been staying in your room, playing video games¡ªoh? Or were you injured because you were playing those stupid games while crossing the street?¡± I wanted to scream, to lash out, to make her understand. But instead I just hung my head and limped past her in silence. I knew I couldn¡¯t simply make people ¡®understand¡¯, and such actions often never made people ¡®understand¡¯. I went down the tiny hall on the right and busted open the door. My desk only had a few papers scattered around. My briefcase contained my name and address, so I knew it would be returned in a few days. Those things that my mother blamed, I already sold my laptop and any games along with it since graduating from university. Those figures I once kept as a symbol of my youth, I sold them to help pay for the apartment¡¯s rent. I threw my crutch to the floor and sat on the bed. A hand covered my mouth. That feeling of anxiousness welled up from my stomach and lit my throat on fire. I kept telling myself everything would be okay. My father¡¯s voice echoed inside my head to remind me of that same line I¡¯d learned to tell myself. Soon after I felt like the walls would come tumbling down, that anxiety flushed away. Something was off. I glanced around my room and stared at the emptiness that promised me hope. I slowly stood up, wincing from my screaming leg and hobbled to the door. I leaned against it with my weight and turned the doorknob. The door hissed open as it blasted me with sunlight. What I saw before me, was something I¡¯d never seen before. I collapsed to the ground, to find myself on top of a gravel pathway. I turned my head up, to see a clear blue sky. Mountains of trees surrounded me in this sudden forest, and the chirping birds did nothing to answer my confusion. ¡°What?...¡± The calm wind blew through my hair as I got back onto my feet again. Pain in my leg intensified and I barely walked a few steps before falling down. This time I scraped more of my arms to break my fall. Blood stained the jagged gravel. I looked behind me. There my room¡¯s door that I just opened stood unfitting in this sensational environment. Clearly contrasting the sway of the trees and the sunny sky. I could see my empty room through the door. I got up once again and prepared to close it. Until it came to my mind that if I did close it, would I be trapped in this strange place forever? I found a large rock nearby and wedged it into the sill. That way, it remained still ajar and I could hopefully use it to return back. For now, my curiosity got the best of me. In this unfamiliar place I wandered off into the forest. It reminded me of the forests back home. I questioned when was the last time I took a walk in nature, back when I still lived with my father. He always said to me that nature had a power that we couldn¡¯t understand, and we as humans should strive to understand and appreciate the tiny things we saw. I thought I should do the same here¡ªLook at the strange insects I¡¯d never seen before, some playing with a piece of worm or something, or bask myself in the sunlight that beamed through the tree¡¯s branches. I inspected the weeds battling for survival on the ground and touched weird mushrooms with a twig. It was only a few minutes of walking through the thicket until I heard the sounds of a voice. My heart rate skyrocketed and I glanced around at where it came from. More voices entered my ear. Could these be adventurers? Could this place be the hunting grounds of some local villages nearby? I dove behind a tree, my leg giving in, and collapsed to the soil. Soon enough I took a peek and spotted two people leisurely walking in the forest. I couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but I did hear the rattle of weapons. It would be brainless to walk up to them since I did not know who if they were some bandits scouting the area. Suddenly the realization came to me that I shouldn¡¯t be here. What was I doing in this¡­ parallel world? I programmed my legs to stand and run in the opposite direction of the two people. I didn¡¯t notice whether they had noticed me, but ran as fast as my injured leg took me. My lungs wheezed as my breath complained, the hinges of my knees riveting to the sudden stop of my motion. I lifted my head to find myself back where the door was. I inched myself closer to see the rock I put in the sill holding firm. I sighed before my shoulders perked up to the sound of growling. I didn¡¯t bother to turn around. Rather, my fear held me in place, as if a hammer nailed my feet to the ground. My head jolted around to see an animaloid creature. Within my peripheral the four-legged, three-horned animal snobbled at my presence. I found the courage to slowly turn around and ignored the warning signals my heart jabbed at me. An image of the truck flashed into my mind. My body flew yet again several meters, but this time I managed to block my face. Blood dripped down my arms and they panged in immediate pain. I could barely stand up again as my leg became freshly stained with crimson. I could die. I didn¡¯t know what this animal was, but I knew that I could die. And I didn¡¯t want to close my eyes just yet. I picked up a fist-sized stone from the ground. The creature rumbled yet again, prodding the dirt with a hoof. I blinked and the animal closed the distance between us. Gripping the rock I chucked it several strides as hard as I could. The rock whirled past the creature and it rammed into me. However, since it dodged, its tackle didn¡¯t falter me to the ground. A fist went into its eye. It arched over, stuttering around. I took my chance and bolted for the door. But the sankakujuu, as I now called it¡ªregained composure and ran at me once again. It headed directly towards the door. What would happen if it destroyed the door? Would it go through into my room? Or demolish it entirely? I couldn''t afford to find out. I reached the door just in time to see the sankakujuu charging at it with full force. My hands picked up the rock I¡¯d used to wedge the door open and chucked it with all my strength, hitting the creature square in the head. It stumbled back, dazed for a moment, and gave me the opportunity to slip through the door back into my room. Breathing heavily I turned around and slammed the door shut, locking it securely. I limped over to my bed and sat down, my heart pounding in my chest. I looked around my room, which now seemed like a sanctuary compared to the unknown world outside my door. However, I knew that I couldn''t stay here forever. That sankakujuu needed to be dealt with. I sat there for a while, lost in thought, trying to piece together what had happened and how my door somehow led to that strange world. The memories of the truck accident appeared in my mind again hazy and fragmented. That voice before I crossed the street. I couldn''t make sense of it all. As I pondered my next move a scratching sound came from the door. My heart skipped a beat, and my legs cautiously brought me to the door. Through the keyhole I saw the sankakujuu still outside, pawing at the door, its three horns scraping against the wood. But my caution evolved into fear when two more came from the brush nearby. I took a deep breath. I unlocked the door and swung the door open. I came out screaming, hollering whatever I could do. But the three sankakujuu were not impressed by my aggressive noises. My eyes closed. An arrow sang through the air. I forced my eyes open to see it strike one of the creatures in the head, causing it to whine and whimper. My sight darted back and forth as more arrows came from one side of the woods. The two of the sankakujuu retreated backward. A man appeared in front, wielding a red axe that seemed taller than me. Once the remaining sankakujuu saw that its companions fled the scene, it too, let out a whimper and turned around. Another person appeared from where the arrows flew, this time a woman holding a curved bow. As I stood there grounded, the man and woman helped me onto my feet, saying things I couldn¡¯t understand. Then I heard that same voice echo inside my head. ¡°If you wish to keep your life on the other side, then protect it with your life.¡±
[System Announcement]
"Kawari" Level 0
[System Announcement] New Skill Unlocked
[Divine Command] T??????h????????????e????????????????? ???????????P??????????a?????????c????????????????????i?????????????f???????????????????i?????????????????c??????????????????a???????????????t??????????????????i????????????o?????????n???????
¡°If the doorInterdimensional Gate is destroyed, there will be no second chance to return.¡±
Afterchapter Chatroom: Welcome to Monde! Chapter 2 - Where Are My Subtitles? If the door was destroyed, then there would be no second chance to return. Those words rang in my head and drowned out all the buzzing creatures in the forest. I didn¡¯t have any time to question that voice or whether anyone else had heard it. That ¡®system announcement¡¯... I couldn¡¯t believe it. My mind was already giving out and I hadn¡¯t even spent an hour in this strange place. Convincing myself that there was no clear answer, my lip tightened. The sun pierced through the clouds and brightened the trees. The man and woman brought me along with them, walking through a clear dirt path. A natural ambiance filled my ears while the fresh sunrays stung my skin. Perspiring sweat dripped down my neck, and I gulped down my saliva. My hands jittered not in excitement. If what that voice said was true, then I needed to go back to that door. I shouldn¡¯t be following these two people whom I never knew, even though they saved me. However, I hesitated to speak. After all, the man and woman spoke a different language. I couldn¡¯t understand anything of what they were talking about in front of me, as I trailed behind them slowly. They were the ones that extended a hand to me and brought me along, but I didn¡¯t know what to do. Paranoid thoughts intruded my mind. What if they were going to sacrifice me? What were they going to do to me? At that point, I tightened my lip again and convinced myself everything would be okay. Just like my father would tell me. The man, or I should call him ¡®Otoko¡¯ for now, carried his axe slung around his back. He wore clothes akin to tribesmen, a red headband wrapped around his silver hair and a red scarf covering his upper torso. The woman, now I called ¡®Onna¡¯, seemed to argue with Otoko about something. Otoko¡¯s face remained deadpan and continued walking. If only I could understand what they were saying¡­ Where were my subtitles? Onna turned her head and we locked eyes. Her yellowish eyes transformed into a glare and I quickly glanced down. With only one expression I knew she didn¡¯t take a liking to me. Maybe that they were discussing. She could kill me with her bow any second. Hesitation upon hesitation, my legs couldn¡¯t bring me forward any more than a couple of strides. That voice told me¡ªno, commanded me to guard the door. If that door was destroyed, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to return back to the original world. My feet came to a stop, digging themselves into the ground. Otoko and Onna hadn''t noticed how far behind I¡¯d left them. This was my chance to turn back. And just like that, I ran. For some reason, I could feel where the location of that door was. Maybe it was instinct, or that voice simply guided me to it. I kept myself moving until a thought brought me to a stop. That ¡®system announcement¡¯, it couldn¡¯t be what I was thinking about, right? I decided to try it out. I took a deep breath, staring at my hands. ¡°Properties.¡± A few seconds later nothing happened. No profile, nothing. I looked around, checking for some sort of sheet to pop up in my peripheral or in front of me. I focused again and closed my eyes, calmly listening to the loud rustling of the bushes and plants around me. ¡°Status.¡± I hoped that some sort of stat sheet of myself would appear before me. If it really was what I predicted, then I could defend myself from those sankakujuu that possibly roamed the area. I wished for some power, some sort of specialty that I had been given when I entered this parallel world. Perhaps this was it. Maybe I would receive overwhelming amounts of magic or a broken ability from those light novels I used to read. My eyes gleefully opened with visible enthusiasm, more than I had ever been for the past few years. There was nothing. What was I expecting? Sighing, my feet resumed my run back to the door. ¡°Abneh ya!¡± My body ended up kissing the rugged ground. A piercing ring echoed through my ears. The sun blinded me. When my vision began to co?perate I recognized who tackled me to the ground. Onna dug her fist into my back as she glanced all around and reached for her bow with her other hand. Otoko followed soon after and took out his axe again. My head turned to the side. A couple of centimeters away from me was a spear stuck in the dirt. Onna saved me from another attack again. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Zuhyo.¡± Onna took her hand off me and plucked two arrows from her quiver. A screen appeared before her, almost hologram-like as lists of sections and subsections arrayed in organized rows listed down before her. She lightly pressed items on the screen before loading one of her arrows. ¡°Mierzo.¡± Onna fired one arrow and another in quick succession. They flew into the trees and into the bark. I almost questioned why until a scream of pain reverberated. Two human silhouettes came stumbling from the sides as if their camouflage had been taken out. Their form fluctuated in and out, once being indistinguishable from the environment. After mere seconds the camouflage wore off. Two men in ragged armor. They both had arrows in their shoulder and chest respectively while they limped towards the path. The rest of the ambush surrounded us. Armed with spears and swords the vagrants grunted with a savage look. Onna and Otoko opposed them. I could only stare in awe at the events unfolding before me. A battle. Otoko swung his axe forward and planted it onto the ground. ¡°Zuhyo.¡± Another array of tables appeared before him like Onna¡¯s while his fingers slid across the screen smooth with confidence. His red scarf played with the dangerous wind, standing back up weapon in hand. A green aura surrounded him as he dug one foot backward and the other forward. The vagrants exchanged a few words with Otoko. I couldn¡¯t understand his response except that the men lunged at him. Otoko swung his axe with a mighty force. The breeze picked up around him as cool air radiated from the swing. One of the spearmen stepped back and Otoko walked into the opening. He slashed a torso and sent one flying. His feet rumbled on the ground where Otoko switched into a great stance. He blocked two swords coming at him as their metal bashed against his. The men shoved Otoko and he retreated. Sunlight caught the glint of two arrows as it impacted one head and the other in the back. I lifted my head to see Onna plucking her bow above as she held me on the floor. ¡°Zuhyo¡­¡± I mimicked the sounds Onna and Otoko made that summoned a screen. But nothing happened. I guessed that I really wasn¡¯t meant for this. I wanted to go back to the original world. But in order to get back to that world¡­ I placed my hands on the jagged rocks below me. There was a higher chance of being killed down here than standing. My fight was their fight. They¡¯d protected me from the sankakujuu and I was in their debt. I couldn¡¯t let myself be the burden. I grasped the spear next to me with a shaking hand. Fear honestly pinned me down, trying to convince myself otherwise. I¡¯d been a burden my entire life with my mother. I¡¯d let my older brother down. My left hand pushed off the floor.
[System Message] Weapon Equipped
[Faulty Wooden Spear] Activation Cost: 2 EP; Upon activation, deal +5% DMG when attacking humans; After 2 uses, breaks automatically.
Onna got off me fairly quick. I wheezed and reeled from her fist that dug into my back from before. My right hand gripped the spear that¡¯d nearly killed me. Truth be told, I couldn¡¯t deny how scared I was. Or how I felt when a man suddenly came my way. My arms extended outwards as my eyes shut almost instinctively. An unpleasant sound entered my ears. Before I knew it a human was stuck on the other side of the spear I held. My lungs gasped for breath. My precognition of what a fight would be shattered. I only watched as the spear¡¯s splinters pierced through my skin. I didn¡¯t even want to look at the man at the end of the pole. The pole jerked in many directions. Fear came back to freeze me in place as I held him impaled. Soon enough the man freed himself from the edge. Otoko finished him off with the end of his axe. My eyes stayed glued to the ground. Whatever I could I avoided that gushing red that flowed like a river on the floor. I no longer heard the sound of fighting. Panting alone drowned out the sounds I didn¡¯t want to hear. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Everything that had happened only passed one minute. I stood there in shock, my right hand still holding the spear I used to stab someone. Never again. Never again did I want to do something like this. But to my surprise, only a few people perished. Otoko simply tied the rest of the bandits up before shooing them off. I couldn¡¯t think of a reason why the vagrants stopped fighting and gave up after being clearly beaten. ¡°Oi, syin¡¯nin. Daighob?¡± I shifted my glance upwards to see Otoko and Onna standing before me. Otoko¡¯s face reeked of worry while Onna carried a scowl. Quite the opposites. I bowed before them forty-five degrees. ¡°Thank you for saving me¡­ twice.¡± Their expressions soon gave me a confused look. As if they¡¯d never heard me speak before. Well, I¡¯d never spoken once since meeting them. Otoko faced Onna and said some words, and she replied placing her hand on her hip. She then turned her back towards him and crossed her arms. Otoko sighed and turned back to me again. I cursed his good looks¡­ so I thought until I noticed him extending his arm out towards me and returned a bow. He spoke again, gesturing with his hands. It was then when I put it together that Otoko was pointing in the direction I was heading¡ªthe way towards the door. Testing out my conclusion, I began walking. Sure enough, Otoko and Onna followed after me. Two complete strangers had decided to head with me back to the door. Let alone strangers with a language barrier, and no understanding of where I came from. Chapter 3 - Campfire Language Lessons I didn¡¯t know if I felt proud when two strangers trailed behind me. Uncomfortable, probably. The more their footsteps crunched the gravel from behind the more it convinced me that I was not in a fever dream. My strides became long and square, my shoulders tensing up as if I expected them to ask for something in return. People always had an ulterior motive. Anxiousness brewed inside me as their conversation amongst the two ensued; I recognized the comments from the videos from America. The ones where an ignorant-minded individual would yell at someone to ¡®speak English¡¯. It must¡¯ve made them uncomfortable when hearing a language they didn¡¯t understand. Though even I had to deal with foreigners in the city, tourists, or some other kind. But this was different. At some point, I wanted to stop walking again, as I carried myself through the mess I¡¯d dug myself into. For a strange reason I knew where the door to the original world was. Perhaps it was a special ability, like that voice in my head. My confidence showed enough that I opted to cut through the forest and detracted from the dirt road. Eventually we¡­ I arrived at the place where I had entered this parallel world. Surrounding the door was void of trees, the flat plain arranged in a neat circle as if some divine being had cleared the way. From a distance, white petals danced in the afternoon gale in a spiraling flutter. My sweat felt like raindrops in the breeze. Birds flew from above, while the sun bestowed its presence over this courtyard-like spectacle. It was so beautiful that my body couldn¡¯t even move. Except that I¡¯d forgotten I¡¯d been run over by a truck a few hours back. The adrenaline my body ran on had ended. I limped only a few steps before my legs gave out. Otoko cried out before he rushed towards me in a panic. His worried face became the last thing my eyes could record before they shut. ¡°Listen to me, Kawari. For the sake of the Pacification¡­¡± The voice jolted me awake, forcing my eyes to open to a mere flicker of a flame. I was lying down, and some sort of blanket hugged me. The flicker I heard was from a campfire illuminating the dim area around me, its heat fending the cold air. I sat upward to notice fresh bandages had been wrapped around my arm and leg. My joints riveted as my neck turned to scan the surroundings. ¡°Daighob?¡± Was he asking if I was okay? To the right, the door with the rock wedged in the sill sat conspicuously in the gravel. On my left, Otoko sat tending to the fire, his axe resting on his shoulder and his red scarf missing. Onna on the other hand was standing beside him, holding a pail. Their eyes shifted towards me. I quickly looked away. I knew this feeling. I wasn¡¯t scared of them, but was embarrassed that they¡¯d helped me again. Otoko said nothing but threw more kindle into the pile. Sounds of creatures I¡¯d never heard before echoed in the night. Ones like a siren, others like an owl. Drooping trees lowered their branches in slumber. I gulped and straightened my back. ¡°Um...¡± Otoko and Onna both tilted their heads before looking at each other again. Maybe they were going to expect some sort of payment? The young man then reached out his hand. ¡°Zuhyo.¡± An array of stats appeared to him as he began fiddling with the screen. I still couldn¡¯t figure out how they could summon that screen-like thing. My mouth opened again. ¡°How can I do ¡®Zuhyo¡¯?¡± It wasn¡¯t even a second in and I realized how bad of a question it was. And they wouldn¡¯t even understand me. Otoko stared and shook his head gently. He cleaned the dirt off his pants and stood up to sit next to me. ¡°Zuhyo dyanee.¡± He waved his head from left to right, and then pointed to me. ¡°Tahblo. Tah, buh, loh.¡± I guessed he wanted me to repeat it. ¡°Tah, buroh.¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
0 >>> 1 +1
I didn¡¯t notice how my face twinkled. The shock came to me as my own list of stats manifested before me in a blink of an eye. I faced Otoko again, showing a slight excitement. Otoko¡¯s look gave a surprised, albeit warm smile that formed across his face. As if he had been working towards a consensual understanding between us for the first time. He asked the same question again. ¡°Daighob?¡± Words couldn¡¯t describe the sentiment as I stared long and hard at the screen before me. Redolent of my childhood, my youth when a younger version of me would smile with glee at the new game that would release. My mind had a lot of questions, but I was happy with the progress in understanding this world. I decided to respond back to him. ¡°DaighobI''m okay.¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
1 >>> 2 +1
The two of them glanced with astonishment upon hearing my reply. I hoped that I knew what it meant, given the context. Otoko closed his eyes, tapping his foot on the ground. Meanwhile Onna gave me quite a disgusted look as if I was trash. She spoke to Otoko and lifted a finger at him, while he opened one eye and said a few words. Without warning Onna leaned towards me. My back arched as she reached in and grabbed my shoulder. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Antan kot zezen qini shtenai khara ne!¡± Onna yelled directly into my ear. I kept myself straight and resisted the shove she gave me. Otoko raised his hand to her head. He flicked her with his finger and her eyes widened. It wasn¡¯t long before she stormed off to the other side of the campfire, her blue cloak reflecting in the blazing light. Otoko sighed and stretched his legs. I read the atmosphere that he turned in for the night once he took off his headgear. I shifted back to Onna, who¡¯d turned her back to me, gazing at the darkness ahead. My conscious was worried about sleeping, although my body gradually forced itself to lie down on the ground. A starry sky of exploding colors was enough for me to ignore the rocks digging into my back. And this blanket, which I now realized was Otoko¡¯s scarf, provided me the warmth of the fire and cloth. Worrying about my life behind that door, I asked myself whether my mother was worried back in the apartment. If I could go back anytime as long as I protected the gateway, then I could explore this world a bit more. I wondered what would become of those job interviews¡­ my responsibilities. And so, I reached my hand out into the sky, desperately trying to grasp what I thought I understood. ¡°The Royal Marshal is suspicious of you.¡± A bug decided to serve as my alarm clock as it droned on my face. A pang of pain re?curred as I flipped myself upright, attempting to swat the vermin in the air. I faced the sun. It was still hiding over the horizon. The fire had been reduced to mere cinders, a scent of ash and smoke tingling my nose. Early birds sang their morning song. Otoko was still fast asleep. I would¡¯ve predicted that he¡¯d be awake, given how diligent and collected he was. Maybe Onna was awake. On the contrary she was also sleeping on a wooden log. I dared not to disturb her. How were they not curious about the door? ¡°Huh, what happened to keeping watch in the night?...¡± I murmured to myself as I scratched the brows of my eyes. The door was still ajar, with the rock I¡¯d wedged in there yesterday. Then an idea came to me. My room was the same as I¡¯d left it. With the mundane furniture and empty bed, it seemed no one from the other world had crossed through it yet. I sighed in relief. Slipping myself through the door and shutting it quietly I searched my room for something. Anything. A pencil, paper, or an object that would shock some people. I¡¯d wanted to give Otoko and Onna a gift from my world, after saving me thrice. The unease of them robbing me for something I also contemplated, which is why I wanted to find some trinkets now. Searching the drawers and cabinets, they were all emptied out soon after I graduated high school. There had to be something left. And there was. By the time I returned back to the humble campsite, Otoko and Onna were already awake. They stayed and stared at each other silently for a couple of seconds, their eyes widening as if I appeared from thin air. Maybe that was how it looked to them. A door that connected two worlds¡­ Probably a crazy concept that would exist in legend. I stuffed the trinkets in my back pocket, while Otoko resumed biting a piece of smoked meat. ¡°Oha, syin¡¯nin.¡± He greeted me and wrapped the scarf I¡¯d borrowed back around his neck again. I stared back awkwardly and bowed. ¡°O¡­ Oha.G¡­ Good morning¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
2 >>> 3 +1
Eventually I came to recognize that system announcement. Without help I deduced that every time I learned a new word, my Lingual Cognizance stat would go up. Whether or not I knew how the stat worked, I had not the slightest clue. Otoko gestured to me, while I spent my time comprehending how everything worked. With a blank face, he pointed to the ground, ¡°Ter. Teh, ruh.¡± Combined with his straight face and dull voice it left me bewildered for a few seconds. Until I finally got what he was trying to do. I forced my mouth to mimic the word. It must¡¯ve meant ¡®ground¡¯, or ¡®dirt¡¯. ¡°TeruGround.¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
3 >>> 4 +1
I understood what he was getting at. Otoko was teaching me vocabulary. Otoko had been pretty nice to me so far, but I couldn¡¯t even figure out how he knew that I wanted to learn more words. Onna only watched with an annoyed face as Otoko showed me various objects¡ªhis axe, the sky, the trees, and body parts. This was too much. I feared that I wouldn¡¯t be able to remember it all, given how I barely passed English class by rote memorization alone. But somehow, the words mysteriously started to stick to me.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
4 >>> 25 +21
After these brief campfire language lessons, Otoko and Onna were getting ready to depart. Perhaps they really were just helping me for a little bit, then returning to wherever they came. When I¡¯d first encountered them in the forest, it looked like they were simply hunting, or traveling to a known destination. I was just a burden. Even if I was, I enjoyed the time spent with them and Otoko¡¯s generosity in teaching me some of the language. The time was now. I interrupted the two of them while they packed their sacks and slung their belongings onto their back. ¡°CimeruThank you.¡± I held my hands out to Otoko and Onna. In one hand, a white hachimaki headband for Otoko. It had the red Rising Sun with the Japanese word for ¡®success¡¯ printed on it. I wore it for high school graduation. On the other, a plastic maneki-neko with a waving hand. I cringed on the inside given that it was the only thing I could offer to a young woman, Onna. Otoko and Onna faced each other, before they reluctantly reached out and took the gifts. These gifts were the only way I could thank them. I had nothing else to offer except some obscene predicaments in my conscious. My hand reluctantly waved at them as they slowly made their way into the forest. Now I could safely guard the door and return to the normal world. I had my obligations, and Onna and Otoko had theirs. Until I realized that I had nothing to defend myself against those sankakujuu, bandits, or any other monster that could come this way. Maybe being by myself was a bad idea. Soon I chased after them with a bad limp, while their silhouettes already disappeared into the thicket. Luckily they hadn¡¯t gotten far, for their heads were still visible. I stumbled over the bushes and tree roots, dirting my suit even more. Twigs crackled under me and branches parted. Before long I¡¯d managed to catch up to them. Onna twirled and shoved me. I fell to the ground while Otoko caught wind of the situation. He chastised her, took my hand and made me stand. He asked me a question, one I did not understand. ¡°Could you take me with you? To your village, town, or?...¡± I spoke in my native language, my inner voice reprimanding me. But there was no way that Otoko could grasp my words. I needed to become stronger to defend myself and the door. That was all to it. Otoko pressed his hand against his chin, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Then he faced his back and started walking again. Onna stayed behind, also confused by his action. Otoko looked back. He gave a beckoning wave with a slight smile on his face. Onna gasped at his answer to my question before stomping off with him. Chapter 4 - From Level Zero
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
25 >>> 41 +16
By the time I¡¯d reached Otoko and Onna¡¯s destination my vocabulary increased immensely. Otoko taught me some more words along the way and even went out of his way for some basic sentence structure. If I was a deity, I would¡¯ve given him my blessings already. Just by his crude instruction, I felt that I had a grasp on the inner workings of the language. To start off, it turned out that he was teaching me two separate languages. I didn¡¯t know what either of them was called, but there were significant pronunciation differences in the two sets of words he would teach me. One was much similar to a European language, while the other bore resemblance to some Asian tongue. ¡°Arrived. This is Itogutshi.¡± I was able to understand more and more of Otoko¡¯s words as at the end of the forest¡¯s clearing was civilization. Not a small hamlet or village, but a local town with a gate filled with traffic. Wagons pulled by dragonesque horses. Stone pathways lined narrow streets filled with vendors and coaches. People wore robe-like garments that varied in autumn red, orange, or green. They reminded me of something familiar. Children frolicked in the alleyways, and clotheslines decorated above me. The fresh chill of the wind ran down my suit like a cool dampen towl, and my shoulders immediately relaxed. My mind reminisced about my father¡¯s hometown. Everything about how the leaves scattered to the ground, to the gabled roofs and one-story buildings, reminded me of a bittersweet memory. It was here where I truly heard Otoko and Onna¡¯s language being spoken¡ªpeople arguing in the stalls, customers idly talking in the plaza, all a smooth sail of vowels and consonants entering my ears at once. I could hardly contain my awe when various stat screens appeared everywhere, apparently they were just as common as people on phones. ¡°This¡­ good¡­¡± I tried to form my own sentence. ¡®Good¡¯ was the only way I could describe this town in their tongue. ¡°Hm, you think so?¡± Otoko couldn¡¯t go into details, but he prepared me some rudimentary grammar rules for the local language of the region. In a language, the most fundamental parts of a sentence was the subject, verb, and object¡ªSOV. For example, a Japanese sentence would be structured ¡®I apple bought¡¯, or SOV. From what I learned in English class back in the day, it would be SVO, or ¡®I bought an apple¡¯. Luckily, the language of everyone in the town including Otoko and Onna was SOV; The same sentence structure as Japanese. Honestly¡­ I wished I knew more than speaking like a caveman the entire time. ¡°I¡¯m going to do some personal business on my own.¡± Otoko walked in front of me and Onna. ¡°Ruri, can you take¡­¡± I¡¯d forgotten that this entire time, I never knew any of their names, nor did they know mine. I stepped forward and gave a slight bow. ¡°Kaizenji Kawari.¡± He returned the gesture with a bow as well. ¡°Nice to meet you. Ruri can take you to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild to register you in.¡± ¡°Hold on, why do I have to do it?¡± Onna, now I knew her by ¡®Ruri¡¯, butted her way in. She crossed her arms. ¡°Mister Kaizenji needs to register at the Guild, but he can¡¯t do it alone. I would love to help¡­¡± Otoko¡¯s face became somber as if remembering something unlikeable. His neutral expression contorted, and returned to normal. ¡°But this is something important I have to attend to. I¡¯m counting on you, Ruri.¡± Onna still tried to respond back while he blended into the crowd. ¡°Wait, Sorah!... Hmph.¡± She turned to me, who was still trying to process the conversation. Her eyes glared and I perked my shoulders. ¡°What are you waiting for? I¡¯m taking you to the Guild.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand most of what Otoko ¡®Sorah¡¯ told Ruri. He was going to go off on his own somewhere and wanted Ruri to take me to a¡­ I didn¡¯t quite understand the place. Following Ruri, her braided blonde hair and blue cloak made her stand out like a sore thumb among the sea of townsmen. She didn¡¯t even wait for me to catch up while I tried to weave my way through the crowd. This young woman really hated me that much. I¡¯d finally caught up to her as she made a right turn to the next street. ¡°Miss Ruri¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s Qawasumi Ruri to you.¡± She barked back with verbal fangs. I¡¯d accidentally used her given name. ¡°Okay, Miss Qawasumi¡­ Where go?¡± I asked her in the simplest of phrases as she stopped in front of a building. ¡®We¡¯re already here.¡± ¡°This place what?¡± Qawasumi snapped back towards me. ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Guild. Do I need to spell it for you? Bokhensya Kyohkai. Boh, khen, syah, kyoh, kaih!¡± She mimicked Otoko in the way she enunciated the word. I should mind not to refer to Otoko as ¡®Sorah¡¯, since it was probably his given name as well. ¡°Bokensha Kyoukai. That what?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ you know. A place where adventurers can increase their level caps, take quests, and all that stuff.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Bokensha?...¡± I tilted my head. She looked at me as if I had the IQ of a monkey trying to speak Mandarin. I just couldn¡¯t comprehend the complexity of the sentences she spat out. My pride had been swallowed with each question already. Qawasumi stomped her feet on the ground. ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re going in!¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
41 >>> 43 +2
Soon after I figured out what ¡®Bokhensya KyohkaiAdventurers'' Guild¡¯ meant, and I¡¯d never wanted to bash my head on a wall so hard before. This language stuff was getting to me. The Adventurers¡¯ Guild was the place where every child went to raise their level cap as I observed through the indoor windows inside the facility-like structure. As such, the children would be stuck at Level 0 unless they were taken here. A cap at Level 0? I swallowed a bit more of my nonexistent pride walking through these hallways. Never mind the veteran adventurers hanging out at the bar, I was practically on the same level as toddlers sitting in those rooms with interior windows. However, the thing that I feared the most was, how to raise my level cap. ¡°Ah, Miss Qawasumi,¡± A brown uniform-wearing employee of the Guild came up to her and me. ¡°And this is¡­¡± Qawasumi flicked her hair and moved aside. ¡°A person named Kaizenji Kawari. He would like to increase his level cap.¡± ¡°Oh my, I see you¡¯re the same as ever with that attitude, Miss Qawasumi.¡± The employee gave a practiced smile, as she came up to me. ¡°Mister Kaizenji? Don¡¯t mind her too much. She just hates men¡­ more than women, in general.¡± A misandrist? I couldn¡¯t imagine. No wonder why she disliked me from the beginning. Even Otoko, who it appeared like she knew deeply, albeit spoke harshly to him. Otoko¡­ he¡¯d been a good man for toughing it out. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name Kaizenji Kawari.¡± ¡°Well, Mister Kaizenji, I would gladly assist you in increasing your level cap. Would you mind showing me your profile?¡± I heard the word ¡®zuhyo¡¯. Supposing that meant I needed to show my stats. My hands floated in front of me as I recalled what they¡¯d taught me. ¡°Tahblo.¡± The words obeyed my command and manifested the stats in front. As my eyes moved down, I noticed that my skills category had something new. Was that always there before? The employee came over to my side to look, with her practiced smile still showing. And it dropped in a matter of seconds. Her lips drooped down as her eyebrows tensed up. Her happy work demeanor toned down as she fixed onto my screen for more than a minute. ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°Hm, hmm¡­ Alright, Mister Kaizenji. In order to increase your level cap, you¡¯ll be seated in this room. I assume that you¡¯ve prepared yourself for the interview?¡± She nonchalantly sauntered over to the nearest room, which through the windows was empty of people. ¡°Wait there, okay sir?¡± Without understanding, I confidently said the only word people used when they didn¡¯t understand anything. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Personless chairs filled the room aligned with long rows of tables and a blackboard. Sunlight peeked through the clerestory windows. I tapped my foot against the leg of the chair, while boredom encompassed my anxiousness. Qawasumi stood at the other end of the interior windows in front of me, not at all paying attention. I decided to get up from the chair and head towards the glass. Through the windows, I could peer into the hallway, where I noticed that employee talking with someone. They were also in uniform, but different from the one the woman wore. Unlike the brown blazer-like covering, they were clad in white. My instincts told me what this could possibly be. They were most likely going to interview me in some shape or form. The table arrangement had dictated it¡ªone table in front and a row of others in the back. A company¡¯s HR would dictate someone¡¯s future, someone¡¯s path, someone¡¯s life. That feeling of failure crept up my back, a spine-chilling anxiety that consumed every job seeker wearing the armor called a suit. A salaryman¡¯s first hurdle. I checked myself in the glass¡¯ reflection, straightening my tie and making my hair look somewhat presentable. If I was right, then first impressions were necessary. Projecting confidence, predicting questions, and taking a deep breath, all of which I¡¯d gained from losing in the recruitment race many times. But I did not know what questions to prepare, nor was I aware of what I would be asked. My CV was my stats, and that was about it. A spontaneous interview. The most worrisome part of it all was the obvious language barrier. Thus the door swung open with a deafening creak, breaking the silence I had in the room. Immediately I returned to my seat, straightening my back and keeping my head up. The employee held the knob as another figure walked in with such presence, it was impossible to ignore that something was off. A man, who was my ¡®examination proctor¡¯ wore a long white jacket buttoned to the teeth; A large stature where his head barely hit the head jamb, with a faint scent of seniority that I could not tell if his white hair was from old age or from youth. The employee closed the door, and I heard a clicking sound. ¡°Name¡¯s Guiral. I shall be your proctor for today.¡± He fixed his attire and took the seat behind the table in front of me, as I predicted. Guiral¡­ His name and appearance clearly weren¡¯t from this area. My hands tensed and my chest tightened. ¡°Mister Kaizenji Kawari, where are you from?¡± ¡®You¡¯ and ¡®where¡¯ were the only words I understood. I gulped and spoke from my diaphragm. I had to be honest. ¡°I Japan¡­ Mister Guiral.¡± His eyes narrowed into a piercing glare. What I saw in his pupils wasn¡¯t an interview. It was an interrogation. ¡°¡®Japan¡¯... And what is your mother tongue?¡± ¡°...Japanese, Mister Guiral.¡± ¡°...¡± He propped his arms and rested his chin. His gray eyes began to shimmer as if he stared into my true self, or saw through my fa?ade. I quelled the shivers of my shoulders and the trembling of my hands. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t worthy of having your level cap risen.¡± ¡®Aren¡¯t worthy¡¯? What did that even mean? Guiral got up and pushed the chair aside, before marching off. ¡°Mister Guiral¡ª¡± ¡°You shall remain at Level 0. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± was his last words before a click sounded and he opened the door. Qawasumi stepped to the side of Guiral as the door flung outwards. As I unconsciously stood to my feet and reached my arm and hand out, he slammed the door shut. Once it closed, Qawasumi slowly opened it again ajar. My arm dropped to my side. I swallowed my spit once again while my lip curled up into a venting smile. I had failed again. I had failed in the real world and failed in this one. And so, my level would remain zero. Chapter 5 - Progression 1 Whenever something hadn¡¯t gone right, I¡¯d told myself it would be okay. That was why my frustration curled into a smile, and my failures were a lesson. It was the same as the job interview. It was the same as Guiral¡¯s interrogation. It was the same as any other droning on about my life. And so, in order to be a proper adult, I didn¡¯t allow myself to lose face. Qawasumi and I sat in the local bar housed within the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. It¡¯d been a few minutes since Guiral¡¯s questioning and leaving that room; The employee from before had tried to console me but I dismissed her. There was no use in wallowing in pity. My sulking was only allowed in my thoughts. I just sat there with a blank face holding my composure. The rattle of metal trays and idle chatter distracted me from negative voices that bounced around my brain. There was no use to them. A waiter came by, finally noticing our inert silence. ¡°Have you decided on what to order yet?¡± I lifted up my face, my busy mind trying to translate what her question meant. ¡°W¡ª¡± Qawasumi raised her hand from the seat across from me. ¡°Water for both of us, please.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The waiter stepped back and turned his head to me. ¡°Just water?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± My murmur soon trailed back into an enthusiastic one to ride along with Qawasumi¡¯s order. ¡°Yes, water.¡± The person bowed and walked away. With how I did with Qawasumi watching, she knew how pathetic I was during the questioning. So I opted to stay on the bright side. ¡°Mister Kaizenji.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I shot up quickly, as I racked myself for more words to use. ¡°Very difficult, I think!¡± ¡°You can drop the act. Your face is just like my mother¡¯s.¡± Qawasumi planted her head on her hand, looking away. ¡°A face that doesn¡¯t want anyone to know what they''re thinking.¡± ¡°Face?... Mother?...¡± ¡°Tch. Nevermind.¡± Qawasumi and I left soon after receiving the water. When they arrived in cups, I realized that it would be unwise to drink tap water from another world. Microbes, or whatever people called it whenever they went to other countries. She gave me another angry stare, but I didn¡¯t want to risk spending a long time hugging whatever toilet was in this town. By this time, I had already decided something. Even at Level 0, I wasn¡¯t going to give up. If my level couldn¡¯t be raised, then it just meant that my Max HP, DEF wouldn¡¯t increase. Since the only stat that I could raise indefinitely was my Lingual Cognizance, focusing all my energy on that would prove more useful. Qawasumi and I returned to the streets, where Otoko¡¯d waited outside the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. Leaning on the wall he got up and walked to us. His calm demeanor turned into worry as he glanced at our faces. ¡°Well¡­how¡¯d it go?¡± ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t really know how to communicate in their language, so I shook my head. Qawasumi looked away and folded her arms. ¡°Does that mean¡ªnevermind that, who examined you?¡± ¡°...¡± Qawasumi stepped forward and answered for me. ¡°Officer Guiral did, and he failed this man.¡± Upon hearing that name Otoko¡¯s skin went pale. He threw his arm around my shoulders while his eyes surveyed the junction around us. I noticed a red charm around his wrist, his fist digging a bit into my shoulder. What was he worried about? I tried to brush his hand off, to which Otoko released gently. ¡°Sorah?¡± Qawasumi tilted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s head to a nearby residential district.¡± He eyed someone among the sea of pedestrians. The person in the crowd nodded and waved. Then Otoko, or ¡®Sorah¡¯, went ahead, gesturing for us to follow. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone be rejected from the Guild before, so we¡¯ll head somewhere else for now.¡± ¡°Huh?! Why are we still helping him?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow this lost man to fend for himself.¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Meaningless gibberish entered my ears, since I couldn¡¯t understand any of what they argued about. But the mere fact that everything seemed unfamiliar gave me a sense of ease. Maybe I could start anew in this world, and build my way up from zero. Sure, I wasn¡¯t able to level up, but it was better than my mother¡¯s cries of disapproval. To be away from her, my older brother who loathed me, and my current situation back ¡®home¡¯...just anything would be better than there. The blue sky was void of skyscrapers and dull metal. As I looked around, a light breeze brushed my hair. Birds chirped and chased each other in the air, while laughter erupted from a nearby balcony. Even the highest buildings didn¡¯t reach for the clouds, compared to the competing high-rises of the city. I started to think maybe staying in this world wasn¡¯t so bad. Sorah led us from the town center, and into the outskirts. I meant two, because from the looks of it, even Qawasumi didn¡¯t know where he planned on going. Through the busy alleys and frolicking pedestrians I walked against the main crowd, heading further and further into less congested junctions. Eventually the three of us neared a wooden stable just short of the town limits, where all it took was a walk down the hill and into the forest. Sorah¡¯d just finished talking with another man, and soon approached the stable¡¯s door. Pushing it open he urged me to enter. I headed inside. ¡°This is¡­¡± I held my breath to the coarse stench of the interior. Inside a few bales of hay laid about, while I couldn¡¯t see anything else in the poorly-lit shelter. I didn¡¯t hear any neigh of a horse or the snorting of livestock. Turning around, Sorah faced me with a gentle expression. ¡°Without increasing your level cap, it''ll be hard for you to progress through the system. So we¡¯re giving a temporary place to stay. Paying for this place here¡­I will support you.¡± ¡°Sorah¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ruri. This isn¡¯t on you. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± He raised his hand to Qawasumi, before it fell to his side. His gaze returned to me. ¡°This place may be free to you, but any income you must generate it yourself. Learn the local tongue here, and we¡¯ll help you earn money without taking on quests. And then¡­¡± My eyes widened. I couldn¡¯t¡­understand a single word he¡¯d said. The flurry of sentences left me lost and confused, and sweat dripped down my neck as I gave a nervous smile. Although as soon as he noticed, Sorah stopped talking. ¡°Learn language.¡± He motioned by pointing to his head, and then putting his hand to his mouth. ¡°Learn hunting.¡± Sorah continued with the first motion along with the gesture of a bow and arrow. ¡°Earn money.¡± His hand made a circle with his thumb and index finger. I blinked. It seemed like a form of sign language? Pointing to one¡¯s head¡­acquiring information. Hand to mouth¡­speech, talking, conversation. Gun¡ªno, bow and arrow¡­shooting? As for the last one, I didn¡¯t have a clue. The instant I made those connections, I felt a jolt in my head.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
43 >>> 46 +3
Qawasumi leaned back and folded her arms. ¡°Huh. Is he your younger brother now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing it so he can understand. He¡¯s a smart guy, so he knows what I mean.¡± Sorah chuckled and turned around. He balled his hand into a fist and pressed it to the side of his head. ¡°Rest for today. We¡¯ll be back in the evening.¡± Just as quick as he talked Sorah left the stable, as Qawasumi watched him walk off. Her arms folded, she leaned towards me. ¡°Tch. He¡¯s always looking to help anyone. But if Sorah gets in trouble because of you, I won¡¯t hesitate to turn you over to the Royal Marshal. Got it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± I scratched my head. I really wished I knew the common language here. After seconds of silence, Qawasumi straightened her back and whirled around. ¡°...That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. Whatever.¡± She stormed out and slammed the door. Lowering my hands, I didn¡¯t understand the deal with her. And why they¡¯d let me stay here, in this lone stable. I guessed they¡¯d done everything they could out of basic courtesy, despite the language barrier hindering our interactions. But were the people in this land nice enough to teach me these things? Guiral¡ªThat man in the Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡ªhad the exact opposite reaction compared to these two. Even the employee was shook when she set her eyes upon my stats. The mere fact I was Level 0¡­I concluded that my situation was abnormal, and the fact that I came from another world didn¡¯t help. I wandered around this shabby shelter, finding a mound of hay to sit on while I continued to ponder. If I wanted to survive in this world, then what benefit would raising my Lingual Cognizance give? A system that recorded your lexical power of language¡­there must¡¯ve been a significance to it. I fell on my back and stared at the wooden ceiling. Lifting a hand up high, I guessed that the answers would tell with time. Those two adventurers were kind enough to try to assist me. I clenched my fist. Everything would be okay. A knock came from the door. A husky man¡¯s voice sounded from outside, his silhouette outlined from the sun. ¡°Salu. Is anyone here?¡± Did they return already? The voice didn¡¯t resemble Sorah. More muffled speech followed, as arguing with one another. I stood and grasped the hay beneath me. I didn¡¯t know these people. If they found me here then I could be in trouble. So I tumbled into a corner stall and threw more hay over myself. The musty smell killed my nose while I held my mouth shut. The voice grew louder, if not angrier. ¡°This is the Royal Marshal. We are entering.¡± The door creaked open, and three men walked in. While I couldn¡¯t see, I tried to listen to their grunts and sighs. Their footsteps neared, sounding like solid boots clanking on marble. One of them whispered. ¡°Any signs of the outworlder?¡± ¡°Non. He should¡¯ve been easy to find¡­¡± His coat rustled in a frantic whirl. ¡°Ce Diable des Apocryphes is a shifty being. Officer Guiral missed his chance of apprehending him at the Guild.¡± ¡°L''officier is cautious, of course. Still, even if it is his order, we run the risk of this country¡¯s diplomatic relations by barging into random buildings¡­¡± Another distraught man muttered. They proceeded to bicker at each other endlessly. From how they enunciated their words, it wasn¡¯t the language I heard the rest of my time here. It wasn¡¯t the local tongue, and I couldn¡¯t pick up anything from their conversation. I continued to hold my breath with my hand on my mouth. I held it for so long that I didn¡¯t know how much time passed. Still hiding under hay at the very corner of the stable, I just wanted those men to be gone. Chapter 5.1 - Cant Level Up? By the time I¡¯d noticed that the men had left the stable, the nighttime bugs began to chirp and the room grew colder. Shivering under the stack of hay, I stood up in the darkness. Unable to see, I stumbled around like a drunkard, before I pressed my hand to the wall for balance. My other hand went to my stomach. I hadn¡¯t eaten since the morning I arrived in this world¡ªand with no money and no access to anything, I couldn¡¯t even afford a basic meal¡­ I hobbled along the wall in pitch black, hoping to find the door. It took a few minutes but I finally grasped the shape of a knob and twisted it open. My eyes adjusted to the few candles illuminating from the building, while the ground became visible from the starry sky. ¡°Evening.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± I nearly fell backwards, catching myself on the door. From that familiar voice, my eyes looked up to see Sorah once again, holding a pot and some plates. ¡°You¡­¡± He bowed to me and walked through the doorway. ¡°Did you wait long? I¡¯ve brought a little something for you to eat.¡± ¡®Eat¡¯... Still outside, I glanced left and right before heading back inside. I didn¡¯t see any trace of the men that entered the stable. My stomach rejoiced as my nose picked up the scent of a steamed meal. Sorah lit fixed candles on two wooden columns and seated himself in one of the animal stalls. He urged me to come close, and I sat down on the pile of hay across. Sorah set down the pot and distributed two weaved bowls to both of us. I observed him take the lid off, and dug his hand into the pot. From it a lob of rice came forth, and he dumped it on his plate. Then Sorah continued to mash it in his hands, forming a ball. All I could do was stay silent. Why was this guy going to such lengths for me? I rubbed the back of my head. ¡°Ruri already went back to her place, so she couldn¡¯t join us.¡± Sorah broke the quiet atmosphere in the stable. He kept on grabbing rice from the pot and created more balls. ¡°Sorry for having you stay here the rest of the day.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And unfortunately, as long as the Royal Marshal disapproves of your status, you may never be able to level up. They¡¯ll be searching for you for a while, though I believe they¡¯ll give up soon enough. Done.¡± He tidied up his palms and picked up his plate full of rice balls. Sorah pointed to my plate and I raised it, to which he placed some of the food on it. I couldn¡¯t believe it¡­my first meal in this world was in a stable¡ªand I was dead broke, with someone having to bring me a meal. I stared at the rice balls, bewildered at the guy¡¯s generosity. Was this some kind of ploy? ¡°Rice. ¡®Mesyi¡¯,¡± Sorah said aloud, and I repeated it. Then he smiled and raised his hand over our plates. ¡°With this meal we humbly receive, in Chibu¡¯s grace of the Pacification.¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
46 >>> 48 +2
That system message appeared in my periphery again. I knew I learned how to say ¡®rice¡¯, but two points of Lingual Cognizance? Something wasn¡¯t right. If only I could view the words I¡¯d known. Bringing the plate to my lap, I clasped my hands together and closed my eyes. ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± Sorah and I ate in silence. I indulged on my first food since yesterday, after being hit by that truck and being discharged from the hospital. Even my mother¡­I pondered whether she would¡¯ve cooked for me. Maybe if I was better, if I was more successful in getting a job, maybe she would make my father¡¯s dishes. But here I was, leaving that all behind. Eventually the pot of rice was empty, and Sorah cleaned up the area and stacked the plates on each other. I layed back to stare at the ceiling. The night had blanketed everything in pitch black, except for the lone candles flickering in the stable. I expected that after Sorah had eaten with me he would return to his home but¡­ He fell back onto the haystack behind him and put his hands on his belly. Once comfortable, Sorah then pulled a book from his pocket and began reading upside down. I lifted my back up in confusion. Why was he staying here? Shouldn¡¯t he go home? ¡°Dousyite anta¡­ qoqo iru?Why you... here are?¡± Sorah let the tome fall to his chest. ¡°Hm? You ask why I¡¯m still here?¡± ¡°...Yes?¡± ¡°Well.¡± He sat straight. ¡°It¡¯s your first night in town, and I want to make sure you¡¯re okay. Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ll be studying until I feel drowsy.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Please rest assured, Mister Kaizenji Kawari. I¡¯ll teach more words tomorrow morning, and I hope to dispel your doubts. ¡®Nandozo, yasundekur¡¯.¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
50 >>> 51 +1
Hearing those words, I guessed that I could sleep easily that night. The end of my first day in this new world. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
51 >>> 103 +52
The next morning, Qawasumi came over to the stable and dropped off Sorah¡¯s belongings. Him and I¡¯d been cooped up in that tiny space, so I made sure to leave the stable to stretch. The immediate warmth of the sun brightened my anxious mood, almost as if I didn¡¯t spend the night in a foreign land. Sorah¡¯d already packed, and greeted me as he walked out the door. I looked at my hand. In this world, I was crippled by my lack of ability to level up, but I hoped that there could be a work around. Getting stronger without leveling¡­I¡¯d already played my share of games back home. Sorah slung his gear around his back. ¡°Ruri, did you¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I already accepted a hunting quest from the Guild.¡± She shrugged her shoulders, her bow jingling behind her. Qawasumi then walked towards me and held out her hand. ¡°Zuhyo.¡± A screen appeared before her as she continued to click something on it. In a matter of seconds I heard a notification sound ring inside my head, and another screen popped up in front of me. I brought my arm up to see.
[System Announcement] Party Invitation
[Snow Wolves (2 ppl.)] has invited [Kawari (Lv0)] to join the adventuring party. [?] [¨w]
I glanced at Qawasumi, only for her to return a glare. My fingers hesitantly hovered over the circle button. As soon as I clicked it another message flashed in front of me.
[System Announcement] Quest
The adventuring party [Snow Wolves (3 ppl.)] has invited [Kawari (Lv 0)] to the following quest: Defeat 10 Hyohton boars and obtain their hides. Sponsored by the Adventurers¡¯ Guild Waqwaq Branch Time Limit: 10 hours remaining [?] [¨w]
I knew the word for quest after hearing her, so I expected something like this. But couldn¡¯t I just accept the quest without joining a party? Well, maybe it was better to be in one then going solo. I tapped the circle again.
[System Announcement] Joined Party Accepted Quest
[Kawari (Lv0)] has joined [Snow Wolves (3 ppl.)] Accepted quest [Defeat 10 Hyohton boars and obtain their hides.]
¡°Welcome to the group, Kawari.¡± Sorah patted my back and walked ahead. The girl joined his side with a resigned frown. ¡°...I am in your care!¡± I gave a bow of respect. The words given to me began to stick, and those gibberish became more intelligible. With sweat dripping down my arms I put my hands on my knees as I lowered myself, the morning sun searing into my skin. Qawasumi sighed and held her hands to the back of her neck. I followed behind Sorah and Qawasumi while leaving the town. Sorah¡¯d been quite cautious on our exit, checking around the streets and glancing at certain people in the ocean of pedestrians. Only when he made it to the farmland and countryside, did Sorah relax. From then on I followed them across the quiet plains, entering a line of forests bordering the prairies. The sun was not harsh, and I concluded my sweat stemmed from my nervousness. Light conversation happened between the two adventurers in front of me, and I didn¡¯t know how to interact with them. They¡¯d taken me in after arriving in this world, so it would be awkward to join them for mundane errands. As I lost myself in deep thought, I collided into their backs, not paying attention that they stopped. Qawasumi elbowed me in the stomach. I collapsed to the dirt, grasping my stinging abdomen. But when I got up, I soon realized why they¡¯d stood still. ¡°This is¡­¡± My eyes widened. In front of them was the door¡ªmy bedroom door that I¡¯d arrived through. The whiteness of it still hadn¡¯t faded, and the blood from the monster that once attacked me had long dried on the gravel nearby. I stepped forward past the two and ran to the door. Slowing down, I stopped to grasp the doorknob. A multitude of worrying feelings welled inside my hand. For a second I wanted to return home. Right in front of me I could walk back into that apartment. What would I say to my mother? My brother? What would my father think?...I remembered his genuine smile, the look on his face when he argued with my mother. All the pains I¡¯d experienced in my life were on the other side of the door. I bit my lip. ¡°When we first found you, this strange structure appeared in the woods.¡± Sorah approached me, with Qawasumi trailing behind. ¡°...What is it?¡± I looked down. I tried to find the words in their language to describe it, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°It¡¯s my¡­ ¡®world¡¯.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My ¡®world¡¯. Sekai.¡± ¡°¡®Se¡¯¡ª¡± ¡°SekaiWorld.¡± ¡°SeqayMonde. Wait¡­¡± Sorah motioned a ball with his hands. ¡°Sphere?¡± I swayed my head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°...World?¡± I nodded, and turned to face the door again. My fingers tensed as I gripped the doorknob and shoved it open. Sunlight from this world peered into the darkness of my room. It remained the same as it was when I¡¯d fought the sankakujuu. Cool air from the AC flooded into the area, providing a fresh breeze and the scent of vanilla air refresher. Sorah and Qawasumi got closer and peeked through the frame with curious eyes. They shook their heads at each other, blinking. In a flash I shut the door. Sorah held his hand to his forehead. The two of them were stunned to speak for a moment. After taking a few breaths, he spoke, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to say. If this is truly your world, it is best not to tell anyone else. And it doesn¡¯t matter to us where you come from.¡± He took out an object from his back pocket and placed it in my hand. As I flipped my palm over, I noticed what it was through a screen that appeared before me.
[System Message] Weapon Equipped
[Tatshi Dagger] Activation Cost: 1 EP; Upon activation, Deal 5 extra DMG if used on the stomach.
¡°We¡¯re on a quest right now, aren¡¯t we? We won¡¯t tell anyone about your situation. ¡± Sorah gave a slight grin of determination. ¡°So let¡¯s teach you how to hunt those boars.¡± Grasping the dagger, I finally made my decision. Chapter 5.2 - Quiet Days in Itogutshi ¡°If you wish to keep your life on the other side, then protect it with your life.¡± Time passed. I would return back to the door to check on it once in a while, although I seldom returned back through it. I still kept that rock in the wedge, though, just in case. My mother wouldn¡¯t dare to enter my room in the apartment, which made easier excuses to run away to this parallel world. I shouldn¡¯t call it wishful thinking but hope that this world was better than the real one. I wished to leave my past pains and past life stuck behind that door. Soon I began to think, why did I need to protect that door? And so, I convinced myself that this world was better than the latter. ?
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
154 >>> 168 +14
¡°Yah, to think that you¡¯d become good at Wawaqi,¡± Otoko, now known as Totshigui Sorah, said to me a month later. I¡¯d just finished recording some more vocabulary in the Wawaqi language, lounging out in a hammock. Totshigui and Qawasumi were tending to some game they¡¯d recently hunted¡ªskinning out the animal and preparing it over the small fire. I closed my notebook while laying back to stretch. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Mister Kaizenji.¡± He assured twice, standing up and wiping the hard-earned sweat off his forehead. ¡°In no time, you¡¯ll begin tackling Aweda.¡± ¡°Aweda¡­¡± If I recalled correctly, Totshigui taught me some Aweda back in our first encounter. I solemnly smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to, right? I¡¯ll only need to speak Wawaqi if I¡¯m staying here in this area.¡± ¡°Incorrect.¡± Qawasumi pridefully put her hands on her hips with attitude. ¡°Aweda is the lingua franca, and Wawaqi is only spoken in this country. D¡¯you even remember what language you heard in the Adventurers¡¯ Guild?¡± ¡°Bokensya Kyohkai? Oh, that¡­¡± Totshigui hoisted a wooden stick over the fire before chopping with a small knife, cutting through her words. ¡°The Guild is under Aquitaine. Therefore everyone must know Aweda. It¡¯s also the easiest language branch to unlock and learn.¡± My hands crumbled the leather notebook in my hands. ¡°But since I can¡¯t increase my level cap, I won¡¯t be able to unlock language branches. Most importantly¡­ your Lingual Cognizance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you can learn Aweda first, and prove Officer Guiral of the Royal Marshal, that you are ¡®worthy¡¯.¡± He laughed softly afterward, walking around before seating himself below the hammock. Holding a bracelet with a red talisman-like charm, he hugged his knees to his chest. ¡°Just like you, I¡­ still have some things holding me back.¡± Officer Guiral. That guy in white I first met in the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, who interrogated me about my origins. That voice that called out to me when I came to this world had warned me of the Royal Marshal. I still had no clue on what the organization entailed, nor what were its functions. Even if I went on past Itogutshi and headed for other towns, I would be denied at every Guild since each one was under Aquitaine, and thus the Royal Marshal. ?
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
183 >>> 204 +21
Every once in a while, Totshigui would spend time alone in Itogutshi. That always left me alone with Qawasumi, who still disliked me despite my lengthy stay. I accepted the fact, and never sought to redeem myself with her. There was nothing to redeem in the first place. Due to Totshigui¡¯s worries, Qawasumi needed to always guard me, and I had to accompany her whenever she ran her own errands. I asked her once, while she was practicing archery near a residential area, ¡°How did you and Mister Totshigui meet?¡± ¡°Sorah?¡± Qawasumi repeated as she pulled her bowstring and the feather of the arrow brushed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t just suddenly talk to me while I¡¯m concentrating.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± I was sitting down to the side on the grass, basking in the sunlight. ¡°Sorry.¡± She shut one eye and aimed at the archery target a few hundred meters away. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were small. I wasn¡¯t opposed to him, but I would¡¯ve done just fine without him.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit harsh to say about your childhood friend.¡± I leaned myself back and turned to the azure sky. A bit cloudy. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been a good fellow.¡± Qawasumi let go of the bowstring as the arrow rushed forward. It wasn¡¯t even a couple of seconds before a thud sounded on the straw target afar as I felt the slight bend of wind glide through my hair. I clapped for her showcase of abilities. ¡°Woah, good one, Miss Qawasumi! I haven¡¯t seen any arrow miss yet!¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Then she stomped her foot into the grass. ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it. It¡¯s a static target.¡± I helped her clean up the pseudo-archery range, which wasn¡¯t much of a hassle since it was an empty field surrounded by housing. I felt a bit jealous myself, since I couldn¡¯t think of anything I was good at back in school. Maybe Qawasumi would¡¯ve beaten my university¡¯s archery team alone. I made my way toward the target, a bundle of hay, and started plucking the arrows from it. Qawasumi packed up her belongings, and I handed the arrows to her. ¡°You know how hard Sorah has worked towards his dream, right?¡± She started a topic right out of the blue. This was a first. I nodded my head slowly. ¡°Hm¡­ Mister Totshigui? Dream?¡± Qawasumi stuffed the arrows into her quiver, pausing after each sentence. ¡°We take on quests in the forests so we can earn money. I just pity him and his circumstances a bit, so I thought I would help him out.¡± ¡°What a tsundere.¡± ¡°¡®Tsundere¡¯?¡± ¡°¡®Tch. Nevermind¡¯.¡± I mimicked her tone while shrugging my shoulders. As I walked away laughing, Qawasumi¡¯s face went beet-red as she sped up after me. ¡°Oi, what does ¡®tsundere¡¯ mean? Tell me!¡± Although I was forcing myself to joke and laugh, I told myself if it would be fine. Now that I was in this world, the need to worry no longer mattered. Perhaps my instincts warned me that it was not. Every night the thought of home intruded into my mind, and I tried so desperately to expel it from me. My palms would sweat, and blankets would feel like a microwave. I indulged myself in this parallel world for what it was. ?
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
250 >>> 436 +186
Two months had passed, and I was heading my way toward an area of Itogutshi I didn¡¯t know. Plastic bags full of books weighed down my arms and hands as my legs slugged forward despite how heavy my body thought it was. As I walked deeper the roads became narrow and the buildings grew taller. Each passing building was more derelict than the other, as glass crinkled under my feet and wooden roofs creaked in the harsh sunlight. Eyes stared holes into me from all around. From the windows to the slightly ajar doors, this must¡¯ve felt like what tourists in Manila faced. Squatter settlements. Illegal housing, built from any kind of construction material. My suit stood out in a place like this. I quickly hastened my pace, remembering Totshigui¡¯s description. Eventually I came across a humble hut with several stories, with a desk station underneath one of the eaves. Poles of metal and planks jutted outward like a thorny plant. ¡°Ah, thank you and sorry for the hassle.¡± Totshigui stood up from the desk as I handed him the plastic bags. ¡°These will surely supplement my studies.¡± Inside them were loads of picture dictionaries for the Japanese language, with English translations. I brought them during a trip back to the door in the forest, back in my days of middle school. ¡°No problem. You sure you want to learn Japanese?¡± ¡°Yes, I would. How could I not try to learn the language of a dear friend?¡± He looked through each of the books and flipped through the pages. ¡°I want to learn more about your world.¡± ¡°Be honest, ¡®friend¡¯. You want to increase your Lingual Cognizance, don¡¯t you?¡± I grinned while he returned a small one back. ¡°That is also a part of why, but you are special here. We should take more time to learn about each other¡­ At least, that¡¯s what I want to believe,¡± Totshigui explained, before setting down the bags. ¡°Mister Kaizenji, care to stroll with me?¡± He told me that this was the poorest place in Itogutshi. The slums were, in fact, void of the Royal Marshal and adventurers alike. Children played with mud from the local sewage, shoes were a luxury, if not everything. All I could do was keep my head down from the stares given at me. ¡°Mister Totshigui, so you live here too?¡± ¡°Yes, my parents and three siblings live here. And there they are.¡± ¡°Big bro Sorah!¡± One of the kids playing in the mud threw themselves at him, splashing dirt all over the area. I felt disgusted by how repulsive the child was, but I immediately remembered that this was their life. I had no right to judge their circumstances. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Brother Kaizenji Kawari.¡± Totshigui patted his little sibling on the head, kneeling down for a hug. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°Hehe, playing with ¡®em dirt!¡± The boy proudly smeared some more onto his face. ¡°One day, we¡¯ll play with sand at a place called a ¡®beach¡¯, right?¡± Totshigui smiled warmly at his little brother''s innocent words. "One day we will. We''ll go to La Plage together and play with sand all day long." I butted in, instantly regretting the interruption of their time. ¡°La Plage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the most prestigious city in this world, located far west in Aquitaine.¡± Totshigui got to his feet, wiping the mud off his scarf and silver hair. The red charm swayed in his wrist. ¡°If I study hard enough, then I¡¯ll take my family there. And I¡¯m only one step away. The Imperial Examination in Great Zhou, the kingdom closest to Waqwaq.¡± ¡°Yeah! My big bro¡¯s super duper smart. He¡¯s told me all about the things we can do there! Like the beach, eating in restaurants, and even buildings made from glass!¡± So that was his big dream that Qawasumi briefly told me about. That was why he needed money. To enter the Imperial Examinations in the nearest nation from here. The power of education¡­ I guessed it still applied in this world. Him and I continued our stroll through the narrow alleyways and ghetto streets, meeting some of Totshigui''s neighbors along the way. They greeted him warmly, and he introduced me as a friend from a distant land, which sparked curiosity and intrigue in their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Sorah stick with someone other than his family, and Ruri, of course,¡± one of them commented to me while they stood talking from a doorway. ¡°Mister Kaizenji, you better watch over him now. He¡¯s got a record for hiding his problems. Just like that one time he cleared my debt suddenly when the Kokmin were after me.¡± Totshigui scratched his head, rubbing his foot into the ground. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s easier to share an experience with a new friend than someone you know.¡± He ignored the last bit. I lifted an eyebrow. ¡°So you tell Miss Qawasumi and I to watch over each other when you need to be watched too, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. Ruri¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t want to make her worry about me too much.¡± ¡°But she wants to help out. She spends her time helping you achieve your goal.¡± I had to say sorry to Qawasumi but, I needed to let him know how she felt. Totshigui covered his face, his covert smile turning into disappointment. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Ruri said that she wanted to practice her archery skills with us taking jobs from the Guild. Why didn¡¯t she tell me?¡± He stepped forward with such intensity in his fists, and for the first time I backed away. ¡°My aspirations shouldn¡¯t matter to anyone. She has far enough things to worry about with her mother, and¡ª¡± He caught himself mid-sentence and shut himself up. Totshigui loosened his hands. ¡°I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t be concerning you with other people¡¯s problems, Mister Kaizenji.¡± ¡°...¡± I¡¯d gotten to know Totshigui and Qawasumi for more than two months. And it was now that I realized that I had no obligation to speak of their complications and dilemmas as an outsider. Sure, they shared snippets of their life and their personal thoughts with me, but did I really think I could try and tackle their relationship? Their dreams? Their struggles? It forced me to think about my own life, and what I¡¯d done in it. About whether I really had aspired to become someone I wanted to be, or if I¡¯d become a loser that avoided his responsibilities by staying in this world. Thus, I doubted myself yet again whether everything was okay. Chapter 6 - Karma Always Comes Around "Tablo." After visiting Totshigui¡¯s home, I decided to stay at his place for a couple of days. The Totshiguis were welcoming enough, but I still felt guilty staying at someone¡¯s place after sleeping in the forest for some time now. Not to mention staying in an apartment with my mother in the first place. Qawasumi dropped by a couple of times, covering up her real intention of checking where Totshigui was. However, each time she was here, he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Big sis Ruri is here!¡± One of his brothers ran from upstairs and down into the kitchen. The whole place smelled of food, redolent of the local mom-and-pop shops I¡¯d frequent back in Ginza or Mejiro. Missus Totshigui, the mother, busied the stove with pots and boiling water coming to a sizzling pop once in a while; Albeit I didn¡¯t know what she was cooking. ¡°Lyo, how are you doing? Fine?¡± Qawasumi bent down on one knee, speaking with a light voice. Something I would never hear her speak with to me or Totshigui. The brother ran into her arms as they hugged each other. ¡°Big bro Kaizenji is here! He told me that in his country there are buildings that chase the clouds! Can you believe that?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible.¡± Qawasumi jabbed a glance at me, while I had no rebuttal. There was no way of proving to them that skyscrapers were real. ¡°Are your other brothers here?¡± ¡°Yuqui and Asya? They¡¯re still upstairs. Big bro is¡­ um¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s been out doing some important things.¡± Missus Totshigui answered for Lyo, setting down plates on the rectangular dining table. ¡°You know him, Lyo.¡± I stepped into the conversation myself, with my urge to inquire. ¡°Where does Mister Totshigui¡ª¡± ¡°You can call him Sorah, Kawari. Since Totshigui is my husband¡¯s name as well.¡± She smiled soon after, giving consent for me to use his given name. I guess it would be confusing if I referred to his family name. ¡°Well¡­ What does Sorah do when he goes outside?¡± Qawasumi turned her eyes to Missus Totshigui with Lyo in her lap. The fact that Sorah Totshigui would miss dinner with his family in favor of going outside was strange. His mother curled the ladle in her hand, tasting the broth in the pot. ¡°He never tells anyone, not even me or his father. Lately he¡¯s been getting home later each day, and I just don¡¯t know what to do. He carries that charm thing around his wrist for years, and never told me what it signifies.¡± A person that does private activities without informing their parents¡­ Perhaps if I could piece everything together then their worries would be dispelled. The mood instantly flooded the kitchen with silence, as Lyo looked up from Qawasumi¡¯s lap. ¡°Big bro Sorah is not doing anything bad!¡± Lyo broke the still household with a sentence, ¡°He¡¯s not doing anything bad.¡± ¡°Y¡­ you¡¯re right! Sorah probably studies at the local tutor or something.¡± Qawasumi backed the child up, ruffling his hair. Then soon after Missus Totshigui set down the last plate on the table. ¡°Alright, everyone time to dig in! Honey! Yuqui! Asya!¡± Footsteps thudded from above, as I looked to the ceiling. The complete Totshigui family trickled in one after the other in a few minutes; The husband and the two other brothers came down the staircase. The patriarch of the Totshiguis scratched his back as he lousily let himself collapse onto one of the chairs. He sloppily took a two-pronged fork and started eating. I deduced that he would be difficult to talk to. I turned to one of the other brothers, who calmly held his hands together. I hadn¡¯t seen him since staying here, so I introduced myself. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Kaizenji Kawari. And your name is?...¡± ¡°...¡± The boy turned away in fright as my approach had the opposite effect I¡¯d intended. My head tilted as I pondered why. ¡°That¡¯s Asya. He can¡¯t talk.¡± Yuqui, the other brother that came down with him explained, ¡°But you can understand him if you read his lips and face.¡± Reading my lips¡­ Now it made sense why Sorah was able to understand me when I first met him in this world. He so easily understood my requests and things I wanted to say when I couldn¡¯t speak the language, so it was likely he could read my facial expressions as well. Until I thought about Qawasumi, and realized that was impossible. Qawasumi and I ate with the Totshigui family without Sorah. I¡¯d gotten quite used to the food served in this town, and therefore I had the courage to gobble down any sort of thing they gave me, although my stomach didn¡¯t appreciate it very much. As time flew into the night, the wait for Sorah became increasingly worrying. This was perhaps the longest he hadn¡¯t been back, so I took my chances to stand and wait outside. Wooden stilts held up the Totshigui household¡¯s second floor with various metal boards forming the walls. Sorah¡¯s desk was just outside while I approached his chaotically organized space. Each one of the Japanese picture dictionaries I gave him had bookmarks. I opened one up and skimmed through it¡ªloads of notes in Wawaqi were scribbled in small, neat handwriting. Another stack of books sat on the desk without a speck of dirt or dust, but since I was illiterate in Wawaqi they were of unknown content to me. Sorah, Yuqui, Lyo, and Asya were brothers in order from oldest to youngest. I imagined how tough it was to be under one roof with three other siblings, until my own older brother slipped into my mind. I immediately stopped that train of thought. If Asya couldn¡¯t talk, then his growth with the world¡¯s system would be stunted. A hard road that was. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Then a certain footstep interrupted my senseless drivel. I lifted my eyes to the darkness, as a figure slowly came into view. Sorah Totshigui walked with hands in his pocket, his double-sided axe strapped behind his back. His talisman charm twinkled in the moonlight as he raised his hand at me. ¡°Hey, Mister Kaizenji! It¡¯s weird that you¡¯re standing out here alone. You know it¡¯s pretty dangerous around these parts.¡± He placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Have they eaten dinner yet? I hope they saved some for me.¡± ¡°They have. And they¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± My body tensed up as I wanted to say some things. But I remembered the conversation he and I had a few days back, how I interfered with people¡¯s relationships again. I wanted so hard to avoid voicing these words in my head, though I knew that I had to say them. Since, it was genuine worry from me myself, as a ¡®friend¡¯ of his. ¡°Your family has been telling me. That you¡¯re always going out on your own. I think you could explain to them a bit about what you¡¯re doing.¡± Sorah barely passed by my shoulder, his hand still on mine. I did not see his face. ¡°...Like I said before, it shouldn¡¯t concern you. It doesn¡¯t matter how, but all I care about is getting my family to La Plage, where their worries will soon be gone. Soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mister Kaizenji, it shouldn¡¯t concern you.¡± Someone voiced from the night. My eyes immediately narrowed as Sorah¡¯s shoulders perked up. I recognized this voice, this dark tone that had left me feeling setback in this world. The only person in this world that I knew I¡¯d hate. Guiral appeared from the shadows, along with two other men in white. His face spared no emotion but an overwhelming authority that radiated from his build and white symbolism. My chest tightened, as I curled my hands into fists. I hadn¡¯t even noticed Guiral until he spoke. Sorah turned around slowly. ¡°Brevity Officer Guiral, what brings you here?¡± ¡°You. I have an arrest warrant for Sorah Totshigui, on account of being a part of the Kokmin. They who call themselves the Disciples of the PacificationKokmin Religious Sect for the Common People.¡± Sorah waved his hands as he came forward, forming a smile. ¡°Sir, I believe you may have the wrong person. Is there a chance that you have falsely accused the wrong¡ª¡± ¡°Bring him out. And make him show his wrist. Faith¡¯s Charm.¡± One of Guiral¡¯s men tossed someone down to the floor. It was a man that resembled the bandits that had attacked Sorah, Qawasumi, and I from way back when. The man resisted, until Guiral¡¯s men stomped him thrice and forced him to show his wrist. A red charm hung by chain on him, almost exactly the same as Sorah¡¯s. ¡°Hold on,¡± I also came forward, throwing out my hand. I had to defend Sorah no matter what. ¡°You can¡¯t just accuse him on the basis of¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re one to talk, Devil of the Apocrypha.¡± Guiral fixed the gloves on his hands, not once looking me in the eye. ¡°¡®Devil¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about you, Kaizenji Kawari. You¡¯re just as suspicious as Sorah Totshigui here.¡± ¡°How can you call me a devil?¡± ¡°You are ignorant of this world, expected as someone not from it.¡± Guiral¡¯s silver pupils struck me in place, fear planting my feet into the ground. ¡°You are an adult yet are Level 0. You are alive and yet you have no selected Branch Class. And by the dictation of the Royal Marshal¡ªyou two are as equally guilty.¡± He knew I wasn¡¯t from here? Well, it was obvious but I didn¡¯t expect this to develop. Actually, I never anticipated any of this. I cursed myself, as my own wrongdoings placed Sorah and I in deep trouble. Why was I stupid enough to give away my origins? Why didn¡¯t I figure it out sooner? ¡°Mister Kaizenji, you better watch over him now. He¡¯s got a record for hiding his problems. Just like that one time he cleared my debt suddenly when the Kokmin were after me.¡± Sorah had been colluding with the ¡®Kokmin¡¯ the entire time. When Sorah and Qawasumi saved me from those bandits, he was able to shoo them away and only killed one or two. That charm he¡¯d been wearing on his wrist, to being always busy most of the day. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kawari¡­ But I shouldn¡¯t have sent you to the Guild on that day.¡± Sorah reached for his axe, as his feet drew his stance across the dirt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I just wanted you to get acquainted with this world.¡± ¡°No, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong¡­ I¡ª¡± Sorah pushed me back as he brought his weapon in front. My eyes widened while my body resisted. ¡°Go, Kaizenji Kawari, and take my family.¡± ¡°Sorah! If we can somehow get out of this together then I¡¯ll take that route.¡± I tried to bring myself forward, but Sorah slowly shook his head. He gave me a smile that I¡¯d always known from the start, standing as the barrier between me and Guiral. I knew what he wanted to do, but I opposed it. My fist dropped and I let down my arms. As I ran inside the house, I could hear him chant ¡®Zuhyo¡¯ as he pressed various things on his screen. My anxiety broke the door down by accident as my voice flooded into the dinner scene. Qawasumi and her family turned to look at me with surprise and confusion. My heart pounded in my chest as I blurted out errors and strange parsing of sentences. But with my broken sentences, they understood the situation. Qawasumi stood there as the parents grabbed the children and went upstairs. I had already made my choice. My feet took me back outside as I collapsed onto my knees. ¡°I¡¯m going to fight with you, Sorah,¡± I panted, taking out the dagger I had stuffed into my pocket for self-defense. He gazed at me with wide pupils, an expression of shock and emotion that words couldn¡¯t describe. ¡°Kawari¡­ Is my family escaping right now?...¡± ¡°They are.¡± He skimmed his stat screen and pressed a button. His axe glowed into an intense white as frost gathered around the heads. Sorah whispered a few lines while Guiral stood before him, unfazed. The cutting edges of his axe froze with ice, as the air chilled around him. His hair glittered within the crystals, removing any sweat from his headband. Sorah then reached for his pocket, and took out the hachimaki headband I¡¯d given him. Tying it around his old one, the rising sun showed proudly on his forehead as he slammed the axe¡¯s end into the ground. Icy mist burst forth from his weapon. Icicles formed into the air and a wave of them aimed themselves at Guiral. Soon everything became shrouded in fog. Intermission 1 - A Kids Game (Ruri & Sorah)
I sat alone under the tree, watching the other kids play around in the field. Every once in a while the sun brightened over the clouds, and sometimes the clouds caused it to wane in impatience. The school buildings surrounded the rest of the open area, while the other side had fences overlooking the nearby street. A breeze ran through my braided hair as I crouched down, looking from afar. Here on my side, a lone tree comforted me as the grass barely grew along the fence. In the right corner, the fence had a hole which some delinquents accidentally blew open using their skills. My patch on my Aquitani-style uniform shone brightly as the insignia of the Royal Archery Academy, a place mom told me I had to go because it was necessary. ¡®High dexterity of the bow and arrow¡¯, she called it. But I didn¡¯t like it here. Because there were other people. Cheers and laughter of the children echoed while they chased each other around like idiots. That one idiot, Taqumi, especially. ¡°Let¡¯s play Demons & Angels!¡± ¡°That one game from Aquitaine? Why don¡¯t we play Qendamacup-and-ball?¡± ¡°Not that one. The rules are simple!¡± Mom told me about how she gave birth to me. That was why I didn¡¯t want to play with them. That was why dad didn¡¯t exist. I simply hated school. So I hugged my knees to my chest and loathed the children without a word. They didn¡¯t want to play with me anyway. Even if I did want to, they would end up hating me. I didn¡¯t want that. Mom would yell at me. ¡°Hmph.¡± The next day the class spent our time in the gymnasium. People from the Imperial Court came to examine us, saying that if we didn¡¯t want to do archery anymore they would take us home. Rows of children lined up as the space was long enough for a wide set of targets. I neared the shooting line, holding one of the bows they provided. I didn¡¯t understand why it made us special. We could shoot bows from a young age, why did that matter? Boys and girls alike made it to this school for that reason, yet I witnessed some cry and others terrified. I didn¡¯t get it. The Imperial Court representatives complimented me as if I was special, but I couldn¡¯t believe that. Like mom said, they might take me if I talk too much. All I could do was nod my head silently. Soon enough after a couple of times, not one of them dared to approach me any more. In the classroom, I did what I was told to do. I did because I knew what awaited me when I returned home, and wished to avoid it as much as possible. But I couldn¡¯t figure out how. No matter what I learned, it didn¡¯t matter in the end. I would always be alone. I thought nobody would ever talk to someone that had isolated themselves from the world. With an ink brush in hand, I struggled to write what it was I wanted in words. Again I found myself sitting under the lonely tree. Mister Tree stood here for as long as I¡¯d been at the Royal Archery Academy, but its bark darkened with each passing week. I wonder if it was going to be okay. Every once in a while I brought water from the well, but that didn¡¯t seem to help much. I placed a hand over its bark and closed my eyes, praying for it. Even though everyone stopped believing in Chibu the Pacification¡ªI remembered the sutra just in case. The sound of running children caused me to flinch. I looked back at them playing Demons & Angels. It was a similar game to Onigokkogame of tag, but the kids thought the Aquitani version sounded cooler. Aquitaine was a world away from Waqwaq. Even our uniforms were different from the robes the Imperial Scholars would wear. Rustling came from the side of the fence. I stumbled backwards and tripped over Mister Tree''s roots. I forgot that my scratches still remained on my face from last night, so maybe I didn''t see that well. As I looked to where the sound came, a boy hopped from the hole in the fence. His hair was silver, his cheap vest rugged of dirt and sand. He was a bit taller than me. The boy noticed me and came walking. My mind raced. Was he going to attack me? I covered my face with my hands. Was a repeat of mom''s story going to happen? "What are you doing?" he asked, his voice neither mad nor bore any bad guy feeling. "G¡­ Go away." He backed off, seeing the other schoolchildren at a distance. "Alright. What is this place then?" "The Royal Archery Academy." "An academy for archers? Sounds fun. I''m from the cram school across the street. Guess what, I''m staying here in Han''ei for a few months." He sat down with plenty of space between us, watching the kids play too. "You aren''t going to play with them?" "I... d¡­ don''t know." "Well, what''s your name then?" My words became stuck in my throat. I questioned whether I really should be talking to this boy. But he was the one that talked to me first. "Qawasumi Ruri." "Qawasumi Ruri... Nice to meet you, Miss Qawasumi. I''m Totshigui Sorah. How long you''ve been here?" I held my fingers out, and Totshigui counted out loud. "Two years, huh?" "Mhm." I rested my head on my knees. "Why don''t you join in with them?" I didn''t know what to say. Totshigui stared at me, waiting for a reply. "I... don''t like them. So I won''t talk to them, and they won''t talk to me." My mind blurted out my thoughts word per word, while I buried my face into my legs. The boy''s eyes widened. For a moment, all I felt was the breeze urging me to keep going. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "That''s..." "I learned from my mom that, if I talked to them, they would attack me. That I have to keep to myself and not cause trouble." Totshigui scratched his chin, thinking. "That''s not a good way to live. Your mother must have meant for something else." "But if your elders say it, it would be true. Elders always say the truth. They know more than us." From there we continued to argue about topics that meant nothing. Topics we knew nothing about. Waqwaq and beyond, the Imperial Court, Demons & Angels and Qendama, I thought that this kid sought to disprove everything that I knew. But he softly laughed at my so-called opinions and thoughts, and continued to ask me more. Eventually he left with a determined face after seeing the sun reach noon, and I soon returned to silence. But that was the start. He came back the following days ahead, sneaking out every lunch break. For the Royal Archery Academy, it was recess. Whenever Totshigui Sorah visited, he never sat too close or too far to me, but just enough that he was in the shade of Mister Tree. ¡§Languages are useless,¡§ I complained to him one day, remembering what I learned in class. ¡§Why learn another when we can speak Wawaqi?¡± He played with the dirt and formed it into a mound. ¡°Ah¡­ It may seem that way, Miss Qawasumi.¡± ¡°You got something to say?¡± ¡°Languages are important in this world. It connects us and bridges people together like family.¡± He refuted my previous statement with a solemn answer. ¡°Plus, it improves your Lingual Cognizance. Your school had a field trip to the Guild to increase your Level Cap, right?¡± I looked down reluctantly and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then you should be able to learn new skills the more languages you learn. See? Zuhyo.¡± I witnessed his array of stats as he summoned his chart. I¡¯d seen the adults summon their chart, but never seen someone my age do it. I wanted to peek at what it read, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to scoot closer to him. Going near someone, let alone a boy? No way. The reason he wasn''t coming close to me was because he was letting me decide. Those few days turned into weeks. Then he crouched again through the hole in the fence, and spotted me staring off at the children playing once more. I didn''t even notice that he sauntered over and yelled from afar. "Miss Qawasumi!" "Huh?" "Wanna try playing Demons & Angels?" He jumped up and down with his clothes flapping enthusiastically. I couldn''t believe it. "I¡­ Is that a trick? But we only have two people?" "Not at all. We can start with just the two of us." For the first time in a long while, my legs were able to move. I was surprised at how I wasn''t trembling. He gestured for me to stand. "Do you even know how to play?" "No idea, but I think I can guess. If it''s Onigokkogame of tag then it should be easy." I stood up to him for the first time, while we had our own little spot in the field. It was less green and lush than where the other kids were, but it was better having a corner to ourselves. I gulped, knowing that we had to tag each other in the game. For a while we tried to make up some rules, coming to the conclusion that the demons chased the angels. If the angels were tagged, then the demon and angel would switch sides. I sighed, as with two people it simply became two weirdos chasing each other. "You''ll be the demon first!" Totshigui Sorah pointed at me. I flinched at his beckoning gesture. He left himself wide open. I didn''t know whether I should actually chase him or not. "O¡­ Okay." And so the game began. My heart pounded in my chest as I moved towards him. He didn''t move. I''d never gotten this close before. Eventually I was in range and extended my hand. He stepped backward. "Eh?" I tried reaching for him again and he moved out the way. I bit my lip and kept going, getting faster and faster. Eventually my arm reached him and he staggered back. He laughed and ran, and I chased him around the corner of the school. My reluctant walk turned into a run, feeling the fresh air. My hair flew with the wind. My cheeks flushed from the effort. It took some time before I finally cornered him and touched him on the chest. By that time, I panted and wiped the sweat off my face. Totshigui leaned against the outer wall of the gymnasium and took a deep breath. "You got me." "Now you''re the demon!" I pointed back at him as I walked backward. I tripped over a sudden dip in the ground and fell over. "Miss Qawasumi?" I pushed myself up and ignored the pain on my rear. Totshigui Sorah appeared to my side and grabbed my hand. My legs turned into liquid and I fell over again. "Are you alright?" He asked again before he stopped. His gaze fixed onto my arm, which was blackened. "What''s this?..." "It''s okay. I got these bruises when I fell over just now." "Tell me. Where did you get them?" I stared at the ground. He saw through my lie. I had them for a while now. She''d hit me last night. "My tutor..." "Tutor?... Why would they?" His voice suddenly rose as I backed farther away from him. "Because..." I paused. Nobody ever asked me before. "I didn''t listen to her." "Did they hurt you anywhere else?..." I kept my head down. I nodded slowly. "..." His fists trembled without saying anything. His usual deadpan face formed into a frustrated frown before lifting his head. "Miss Qawasumi. If there''s anything I can do¡ª" "Why?" I interrupted his burst of anger, holding my hands close to my chest. "Why do you keep talking to me?" He was taken aback by my question, but he gave it thought. " I don''t have a lot of friends. So I decided to become yours." My lips trembled. "Is it because you want something out of me?..." "Why would I?" A couple days later, my tutor stopped visiting the house. I never knew what happened to her. She probably found work elsewhere. Months passed. I was sitting under the shade of Mister Tree, and heard the rustling sound of the fence. My gaze snapped over to see Totshigui Sorah climb over the fence with a stern look on his face. He told me that he was leaving the city. "Leaving?" I repeated, standing up. "My studies in the capital are over. I''m returning back to my hometown, Itogutshi." "But... why?" "It was temporary after all." He scratched his cheek. The clouds covered the sun as the open area became darker. "So I came to say goodbye, Miss Qawasumi." "Wait!" "What is it?" "Can... I come too?" I don''t know why I asked him that. I was the one that didn''t want to get close to him in the first place. We''d only just talked to each other for less than a semester, yet he was leaving. That meant our interactions here would stop. I would sit in silence again. Totshigui Sorah closed his eyes. "You can''t. You''re in the Royal Archery Academy right? I bet your mother would want you to stay here." My mouth couldn''t say it. Refute his comment. That I didn''t want to be here. "Why are you leaving?" "My family''s poor. So I''m going to bring my family to La Plage. I''m going to get super smart, and earn a lot of money. That has always been my goal." He faced his back to me, his shoulders quivering. Then he turned around. "I''m glad I got to know you. Surely we will meet again some day." What I saw then, was a smile that cleared the clouds for the sun. An expression I never forgot since that day, an expression I didn''t want to lose. I took a step towards him. Another. Until I was within arm''s length. I wanted to run away from here, this city, this life. From my mom, from this school. Whether it be the mandatory participation in the Royal Archery Tournament by the Imperial Court or the constant loneliness I imposed on myself, my heart yearned for something more. Years later, I would slip out of the city without warning, searching for that genuine smile once more. Chapter 7 - Welcome Back
A month ago, I declared to myself that this world was better than my old one. The area around the street turned into mist as Sorah set down his axe. Homing icicles crystallized and propelled themselves towards Officer Guiral in multiple arcs. I held the Tatshi Dagger in my hand, thinking about how I could even fight in this situation. With no fighting experience I couldn¡¯t fathom on taking on Guiral head on. The plan was to stall for time as Sorah¡¯s family would escape, so offensive moves weren¡¯t advised. Three people stood in the way. Guiral and his two men. Sorah launched an attack, but no one could tell how they would react. The sharpened ice drills impacted Guiral¡¯s area and created more fog. I could barely see three meters ahead but a silhouette in front of me and Sorah. Guiral walked out of the fog unfazed. Sorah and I stepped back while he bit his lip. As expected of an officer of the Royal Marshal. ¡°Sorah, can you focus on Guiral, and I¡¯ll take the smaller ones.¡± I said quietly so as not to whistle. He nodded once. What was I thinking? It was something. My level was nothing compared to Guiral¡¯s men, so any attacks I made would be nothing. ¡°If you, the Devil and the rebel continue resisting arrest, we have authorization to use lethal force.¡± Guiral shrugged his shoulders, moving forward without a step back. Sorah stepped forward and brought his axe around. ¡°Take this.¡± He swung as ice flew off the blades of his weapon. The projectiles spreaded out over the entire street like a flap of a fan. I took off to the right, keeping alongside the buildings. Their white cloaks shone brightly in the moonlight. I managed to flank the men and closed the gap. My hand jabbed the dagger into a man¡¯s thigh and yanked it out. My second time hurting someone with a weapon in my life. ¡°Gh! You fool!¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± I knew it wouldn¡¯t do much damage at all. But my goal wasn¡¯t to kill. My feet rushed to the next guard as I held my weapon midswing. I saw the other man¡¯s stat screen glow up. He already noticed my presence. A breath of fire came forth, illuminating the neighborhood. Yellow flames burned an image into my eyes while I tripped over my own foot. The ground slammed into my face. Fresh blood dripped down my forehead as I scrambled to stand. My own blood¡­ ¡°Mister Kaizenji, look out!¡± My body flung backward a couple of strides. Sorah kicked me just in time. The man I¡¯d stabbed missed his sword strike on me. Sorah and I had now switched places with Guiral¡¯s bunch. Sorah engaged with the swordsman. Their weapons clashed as he parried the man¡¯s weaves. He anchored the blade with his axe and flung it to the ground. My breath took physical form as the icy mist danced around them. I faced the other man with fiery breath. My body could barely keep up, my heart felt like it would explode. The tiny blade jittered in my hands, as the man inhaled for another breath. It would definitely hit me. My agility, let alone my dodging skills were too low to evade. If I couldn¡¯t go at a range¡­ Then there was one thing I needed to do. The man exhaled a blaze as he stumbled. I tackled him by the stomach as I felt my suit jacket reducing to cinders. Mist condensed and dripped along with my sweat. My pants turned into a yell. I continued to grapple with the man as my heart pounded in my chest and every fiber of my being screamed in protest. Pushing him again, my feet stomped with his as he lost his balance. Even if his attack waivered for just a second, I was sure that I could take that chance. My dagger found its opening as I slid it into his back. The man arched in pain as he threw me off. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°S¡­ Sorry!¡± ¡°You damn devil! In the name of Loi the Transience¡­¡± The man with the sword broke past Sorah and went directly to me. A glowing arrow lunged forward from above and struck the man in the neck. He grasped for his esophagus as crimson erupted from his mouth, before falling to the ground. The same liquid that I so hated poured onto the ground as I didn¡¯t move. I looked at my hands again, staring at the same blood that once meant life. I clenched my fist knowing who shot the arrow. My reaction was mixed with relief and sorrow. ¡°Ruri¡­¡± Sorah glanced up above, letting his axe rest. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot anymore! No one else has to get dragged¡ª¡± Guiral had him by the throat and lifted Sorah up like a dog. The axe fell. My feet struggled to prop myself up as I screamed someone¡¯s name. I hadn¡¯t paid attention to what Guiral was doing the entire time. While Sorah and I were focused on the two guards I¡¯d completely avoided the one and only problem in this fight. Time seemed to slow. Guiral''s grip on Sorah''s throat tightened, and the young man struggled, gasping for breath. He kicked and punched into the air helplessly and endlessly, while I barely caught my own balance and breath. With adrenaline coursing through my veins, I charged towards the officer. My feet felt heavy with fatigue, but determination pushed me forward. With a flick of his wrist, he deflected my attack and sent me sprawling to the ground once more. The pain in my body was drowned out by the fear. The fear of losing. The fear of failure. The fear of death. "You will have your turn, Kaizenji Kawari!" Guiral bellowed, his voice commanding and merciless parted the mist around him. "This rebel will face the consequences of his actions. For serving the Kokmin, the treasonous organization that seeks to undermine this nation. If you were to hear the coups of heinous acts they have done, then you too would lay down your arms!" ¡°Shut up! Leave Sorah alone!¡± Ruri let out a scream before jumping from one of the buildings above. She latched onto Guiral¡¯s neck and pressed her hands into his face. Yet he remained unfazed. With a single push Qawasumi crashed into one of the nearby windows and shattered the glass and wooden walls. ¡°Sorah¡­ Is not a rebel nor a fighter¡­¡± Sorah''s struggles weakened with desperation in his eyes. He had sacrificed so much for his family, and now he was putting his life on the line for mine. I couldn''t let it end like this. I didn¡¯t want to fail. I didn¡¯t want to die. My selfish reasons invaded my mind last minute, convincing myself that I needed to do something. I staggered to my feet. ¡°Mister Kaizenji¡­ Get down¡­¡± Ruri coughed as she raised her hand over her own array of stats. Her screen lit up before her as I crouched down. She took her snapped bow and fused it back in one. Her fingers tiredly plucked two arrows from her quiver as she aimed directly at Guiral¡¯s head. I heard the ticking of a clock, just like that time with the bandits in the forest. Qawasumi let go of the bowstring. Two arrows leapt into action only to be deflected by a barrier surrounding the officer. With that, I concluded that the barrier only affected projectiles. Just like how Sorah¡¯s icicles had no effect on him as well. However the arrow¡¯s special ability ticked in. The shield became visible before cracking into a thousand pieces. Guiral¡¯s eyes widened. An opening. Sorah fell onto my shoulder as I dashed across the street and broke him from the death grip. I opened the door to the structure in front of me, and Qawasumi rushed inside as well. I took a glance outside, to see Guiral holding his arm out to his side. ¡°Sorah, Sorah!¡± Qawasumi bent down and patted him down, checking his neck and torso. ¡°No¡­¡± Sorah¡¯s scarf reddened as his side began to dampen. He¡¯d been cut while I grabbed him from Guiral. I knelt down and ripped the scarf off him. ¡°Qawasumi, don¡¯t you know any healing spell, magic, something?!¡± ¡°Healing spells are only a specialty of the Koronese Branch¡­¡± Her voice waivered as she spoke more slowly. ¡°I¡­ I only have the Wawaqi Branch unlocked¡­¡± ¡°Dammit!¡± I slammed my fist onto the wall. There had to be something. Some way I could treat his wound. Patching it up wouldn¡¯t just be enough. There had to be something. ¡°Help him up with me. There should be a backdoor to this place.¡± I called out to the voice that talked to me in the first place. The one that told me to protect the door in the forest with my life, the one that warned me of the Royal Marshal. If I couldn¡¯t stop Guiral¡¯s advance, then how could I protect the door? Was this voice even on my side at all? ¡®For the sake of the Pacification¡¯? ¡°Then I shall move it for you.¡± We lifted Sorah arm in arm, after tying his scarf around his bleeding wound. My body could barely handle carrying him even when she bore most of Sorah¡¯s weight. I¡¯d never been in such a strenuous scenario before. After stumbling multiple times on shelves and furniture, we reached the backdoor of the building. I still attempted to think of a strategy, a plan, where to go, what to do, once we exit. Guiral would still chase after us. It would be a never ending pursuit. My hands grasped the doorknob as I pushed it open. We were expecting the darkness of the night to greet us in darkness, but met the morning sun shining through the nearby blinds. A modern bed sat in the corner of the room, while an office desk stood empty and gathering dust. We sat Sorah on the bed as Qawasumi sat down as well while I closed the door shut. The shelves rumbled nearby to the force of the slam, as I put together where we were. The birds trilled outside the song for the day. ¡°My room?...¡±
Afterchapter Chatroom 2: Idle Chatter Chapter 8 - Mom I assumed that trust could be built if the connection was established. Just like how I got acquainted to the parallel world in a few months. We¡¯d returned back to the original world. That backdoor I opened had led us back here, to my empty room. The voice from before responded to my plea and brought me back where I started. Relief was the only thing I felt as I collapsed to the ground, inhaling the fresh oxygen of my own world. I hadn¡¯t been here for about a month. But if the door led here, then could Guiral also come here? I crept back to the door on one knee and twisted the knob. I pushed it open. All I saw was the hallway of the apartment. The connection between my world and the parallel one had vanished. My head turned towards Sorah and Qawasumi, as he lay down on the bed wincing and turning. ¡°What is this place?...¡± Qawasumi questioned, trying to keep Sorah stable. ¡°Is this your world?¡± I swallowed my spit and spoke with heaving breath. ¡°Unfortunately¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°¡®Unfortunately¡¯?... You inferred of your world as if it was the most technologically advanced civilization!¡± She stood up from the bed and walked towards me. I raised my hands in protest, before looking away. ¡°Yes¡­ I think my world would have treatment for Sorah¡¯s wounds.¡± Qawasumi smashed one of my shelves and drew her bow at me. ¡°Then you better get some help! Something!...¡± ¡°Woah, woah, calm down¡­¡± I kept my hands up as I got to my feet. Her face quivered in emotion, one I could not easily tell whether it was anger or sadness. She struggled to pull her bowstring at me, the arrow shivering in cold fear of the unknown. Although I knew that if I took a step to her, she would shoot me out of that fear. That arrow tip caused my skin to boil and intensify, aware of how the same weapon had killed a man from earlier. My body didn¡¯t move as I inched towards my door. ¡°Kawari?...¡± The door swung open, as my mother peeked her head through. I bolted through as fast as I could. My mother couldn¡¯t be in the picture. Everything was already as complicated as it was. The entire floor shook as I took my mother and entered the kitchen area, shielding her from Qawasumi who pursued me. ¡°Kaizenji Kawari! You better solve this situation now! Sorah¡¯s going to die!¡± Qawasumi¡¯s screams hurt my ears in the tiny space. ¡°Take him to whatever, take him somewhere!¡± ¡°Kawari?! Who is this woman? What have you been doing these past months?! Holed up in your room¡­¡± My mother yelled back at me, as she struggled in my panicking grasp. ¡°She has a bow!...¡± ¡°Mom, I can explain, I¡ª¡± ¡°Like you can! Let me go!¡± My mother continued to fight back against me, as she escaped from my hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer!¡± My mother ran towards the landline phone, which was left of where Qawasumi stood. If she got any closer to her, then she would shoot her. My heart raced with my legs to beat my mother in time. I stub my toe on a chair as I tripped. My body tossed itself forward and as I made it in time. An arrow flew. As I tackled my mother to the ground, I shielded her as a rod shot to my foot. It was sudden. The pain traveled up me and hit my brain. I shrieked as I stared at the thing in my leg. My mind began to go. Just like a needle in my skin, the arrow grazed my ankle. ¡°Miss Qawasumi please stop! Gh¡­ It hurts more than I expected¡­¡± I covered my mother with my back, crawling towards her. ¡°This is my mom, dammit! So please don¡¯t shoot her¡­¡± Qawasumi¡¯s advance stopped as she lowered her bow. ¡°Your mom?¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡­ Aah¡­ please calm down, and we¡¯ll help Sorah. Okay?¡­¡± The bow and arrow dropped as she hesitantly approached me. It appeared she finally snapped out of her anger. ¡°Oh no¡­ I didn¡¯t know, I¡ª¡° Qawasumi came closer, reaching out her hand to us. But my mother was indifferent, her hyperventilating voice cried and wailed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying, foreigner! Get away from me!¡± She didn¡¯t understand what my mother spouted. However it was enough in her frail voice that tears began rolling down Qawasumi¡¯s cheeks. She fell to her knees. That was when I realized. They still didn¡¯t trust me, while I still trusted my mother. I protected my mother knowing how many remarks she gave me, how many times she lashed out and criticized me my entire life. The bond I thought I had with Qawasumi and Sorah wasn''t there. I¡¯d just assumed that they trusted me, and hoped that they would follow my ideals and expectations. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Kawari! Let me phone the police this instant! One!... Two!...¡± My mother started counting up to three, treating me like the child I was. It was understandable, and I did nothing but get off her as my leg went through a throbbing pang. ¡°Guys?...¡± Everyone shifted their eyes towards the hallway, where Sorah leaned against the wall. He limped towards us in the kitchen, while we watched on. Centimeter by centimeter he walked with the wall as his crutch until he collapsed to the floor. Sorah continued crawling, his hasty breath wheezing with such harshness. ¡°You, Kaizenji Kawari¡¯s mother?¡± He winced as he finally let himself downward. ¡°You¡­ Speak Japanese?¡± My mother asked from the floor, as she backed away from me with her arms. ¡°Your son¡­ Kaizenji Kawari taught me. He¡­ very nice person.¡± Sorah responded back, while Qawasumi and I sat back amazed at hearing him speak Japanese for the first time. He then crawled towards the nightstand, reaching for something on it. The phone. He stretched his arm out with all his might, grabbing the landline¡¯s handset from the base. Sorah dragged it down with him, the wire stretching out as the base fell to the ground. He inched his way towards my mother, passing both Qawasumi and I on the floor. With every stride he made, he huffed harder with the oxygen in his lungs. My mother didn¡¯t move except stare on with peculiar eyes. Once he finally made it near, he held out the phone for my mother. The exact phone she wanted to call the police with. ¡°This¡­ You want?...¡± At this point¡­ She never took the receiver. Qawasumi and I tidied up the kitchen and room together. I flung the curtains open to see that it was still morning, and that all this fighting might¡¯ve disturbed any neigbors from the adjacent rooms. We put things back in its place, the phone, the shelves, and furniture that overturned in fright. Qawasumi picked up her equipment, while Sorah watched from the dining table he sat. Next, I prepared some tea on the stove, something I still remembered about accommodation. My mother sat on the edge of the dinner table. From what unfolded, I learned a lot. Silence ensued until the kettle initiated the conversation. I served the tea to Sorah and Qawasumi, while my mother declined to drink. ¡°Mom¡­ There¡¯s a lot I have to explain.¡± ¡°...¡± I had no idea where to start. From the door, to my decision to stay in the parallel world, it would only come from the deepest depths of fantasy fiction and light novels. Although the presence of Sorah and Qawasumi would solidify the evidence. ¡°Mom, will you believe me?¡± ¡°I already do.¡± ¡°Okay, so¡­ Huh?¡± She put her hand on her forehead, exhausted from the events of the morning. ¡°You want to talk about that door, right?¡± I nodded as I walked to set down the plates in the sink. ¡°To my room? Yes, about that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already been through that door.¡± Qawasumi and Sorah were unable to understand my mother and I¡¯s exchange of words, while my face reeled in shock. ¡°How?¡± ¡°The few times I came to check on you, Kawari. You¡¯d already been stuck in your room for days,¡± she spoke solemnly without any anger, ¡°When I knocked on your door, you wouldn¡¯t answer. I did the same every couple weeks, knocking and knocking on that door of yours. Until one day, I pressed my ear against it, and heard sounds of trees and wind.¡± She stood from her chair, pacing back and forth. ¡°I finally decided to open it, only to find another world.¡± I assumed back then, that my mother wouldn¡¯t even bother to check on me. I expected the worst from her, as I expected the best from Qawasumi and Sorah. My priorities were wrong. I expected her not to care about me at all, only to find that she did. My childish thinking warped me to believe that she never wanted to care about me, that her sole goal was to ridicule me for my failures. ¡°I think that it¡¯s best for you to take these two and seek medical help.¡± She put the final hammer in the nail, as water condensed in my eyes. ¡°That man whose Japanese is jouzuproficient, find an emergency room of some kind. Although we can¡¯t pay the full price¡­¡± ¡°No, mom, I¡¯ll pay for it. I still have savings left over¡­¡± I shook my head, wiping the water in my eyes. I sniffled as I tried to hide it. It would be overboard if I cried now. If I cried, then I would be saying that this world was better than the parallel one. If I cried, then I would¡¯ve contradicted myself. My face contracted as I battled against it, with all my imperfections and philosophy that I clung so hard to, ones I tried to convince myself with. Soon, those droplets turned into rain. I did whatever I could with the first aid kit in the apartment. It wouldn¡¯t do much, but it would slow down Sorah¡¯s deterioration of health and infection. His scarf was replaced with fresh cloth and bandages as he opted to keep his bloody outfit. Qawasumi would be arrested for public disturbance with her bow, so upon stepping outside the front door she left it in my room. Qawasumi and I helped Sorah out the entrance, while my mother sent us off. She didn¡¯t wave goodbye or wish us any luck. She stood silently by the doorside as we walked down to the complex¡¯s stairwell. We¡­ ¡®We¡¯... I never noticed when I started to call Qawasumi, Sorah, and I as ¡®we¡¯. I avoided using it this entire time, since we were never really a true group in the first place. We were never a party, nor friend, nor foe. Whatever we were, that motivation continued to move us along as I finally helped Sorah down the last flight of steps. Here ¡®we¡¯ were, in a modern world with two people from a parallel one. I had assumed and guessed everything from the start. My assumptions and conjectures had caused these unfolding events to spiral, and the responsibility was mine to bear. Whatever would happen now, I had to be there for Qawasumi and Sorah. I couldn¡¯t assume, suppose, project, or come to short-sighted conclusions from now on. I looked towards the sun of a new day, taking in the fresh air of my home world. Chapter 9 - Everythings Okay Assumptions resulted in misunderstandings. Understanding resulted in trust. Sorah, Qawasumi, and I walked in one row as the two of us supported Sorah. My leg was pretty banged up as well, but I managed with a slight limp. I didn¡¯t want to go into details of what actually happened when the arrow went into my left foot. At first, we attempted to rush to the nearest hospital. Given the circumstances the best one to go to would be one where foreign tourists would be accepted as a norm; I lived in Toshima, so Sekino Hospital could suffice. We helped Sorah walk the crosswalks and let passing people go ahead in the sidewalk. However what deterred our attention the most, was Qawasumi and Sorah looking around with vast curiosity. People in suits and ties walked past us, as cars zoomed down the local roads for rush hour. Plants hung from balconies and scarce trees lifted their branches high for the new light of day. Concrete buildings towered over us like mighty stone sculptures guarding office workers, as caf¨¦s blinked their opening neon signs open. ¡°Buildings of glass¡­¡± Sorah held out his hand as his eyes sparkled in wonder. ¡°In your world this is just a normal building?¡± ¡°In big cities like Tokyo, it is.¡± ¡°...¡± Qawasumi rapidly shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no time to gawk. Mister Kaizenji, lead us the way.¡± Blue skies and fluffy clouds periodically blanketed the sun. Rays flashed like a camera lens, as the nearby children in school uniforms skipped along to the twinkling lights of the train crossing. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ruri, I got time.¡± Sorah took a deep breath eyes closed, before exhaling with a beautiful smile on his face while his eyes slowly opened to the lifting of his head. ¡°The view¡­ isn¡¯t so bad.¡± Now that I observed all these little things about the city I¡¯d lived in, I guess it had pretty amazing vistas. Qawasumi and I slowed our pace as Sorah looked around happily. Soon enough, Qawasumi began to let out a smile as well. Young adolescents that passed by shot glances at us. Some people snapped a quick photo or two with their smartphone, and I overheard the whispers of people asking, ¡®cosplayers?¡¯. The older adults heading to work paid no heed to us and overtook our slow strides. As we sauntered we passed a police box. The officers there stood up from their desks and ran outside, trailing behind our backs. Qawasumi tensed up her grip, until I let her know what was going on. ¡°You three, are you in need of help?¡± One of the officers asked with a worried look at Sorah and I¡¯s limp. I spoke up, ¡°Yes, sir. My friend and I need to find a hospital. Preferably Sekino Hospital.¡± The officer gasped as he turned towards his other coworker. They both nodded and agreed to take us straight there. Sorah and Qawasumi were reluctant at first, referring to the police cars as ¡®steel wagons¡¯ and ¡®intimidating oxcart¡¯. But I pushed them first to fill the right and middle seats, as I took the left one. The two of them flinched at the start of the car¡¯s ignition, before it began driving. The two cops sat in the front, as one of them glanced into the rearview mirror. ¡°So, where are your friends from?¡± ¡°France.¡± I lied as fast as I breathed. I figured it was believable enough. ¡°France, huh?¡± He laughed as he leaned his arm against the door. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve met some French for the first time in my life, the myth isn¡¯t a lie. You have some pretty friends.¡± ¡°Th¡­ Thanks?...¡± ¡°Mister Kaizenji, what did he say?¡± ¡°He said you guys were good-looking.¡± ¡°The nerve¡ª¡± Sorah bonked Qawasumi on the head, and turned to the cops. ¡°Hello. My name¡­ Pierre Reynaud.¡± ¡°¡®Pierre Reynaud¡¯? That¡¯s a good name.¡± The other cop handling the wheel commented, ¡°Your Japanese is very good.¡± Ouch¡­ Sorah got jouzu¡¯d. The two outlanders stared outside the car window as everything seemed to fly past them in a fleeting image. SUVs and trucks whirred by endlessly, the traffic lights working diligently as the automated crossing guard. Crowds of people funneled into sidewalks like schools of fish, a mixture of students and salarymen alike. Just staring at suits made me remember my last failed interview months before. Stolen story; please report. The kind police officers dropped us off at the hospital¡¯s fa?ade. The humble building occupied merely the size of a small block with three floors. We thanked the cops with words and a bow, before making our way across the smooth tiles. And¡­ The problem of Sorah and Qawasumi trying to comprehend a sliding glass door. Reception into Sekino Hospital was a success, and they examined me and Sorah¡¯s injuries. The only difficult part was explaining my way out of how we obtained such damages to our bodies. The staff and emergency physicians were responsive and thorough; We received actual medical treatment and wished us on our way when we requested to. Although I still had to cough up the bill. Good thing I withdrew money prior. ¡°Now what?¡± said Qawasumi, who sat on a yellow pole barrier. She stared at the afternoon colors of the sky and shut her eyes, while her hair swayed to a lone gale. Sorah stood with one crutch, his entire side of his abdomen wrapped in bandage. ¡°We¡¯ll visit a convenience store, then we¡¯ll take a train.¡± I was a step ahead already, formulating a plan since we left the apartment. ¡°There¡¯s no sign of the door back to your guys¡¯ world. Even if we open every door in Tokyo.¡± ¡°So that means we¡¯re stuck here until it reopens again.¡± Sorah paraphrased and walked towards the end of the sidewalk. ¡°¡®Convenience store¡¯... ¡®Train¡¯... There are a lot of things that we don¡¯t know about. A lot of things we could learn from. Mister Kaizenji, please guide us.¡± I finally realized that since returning back to my original world, the roles with Sorah and Qawasumi reversed. When I first arrived in their world, they were the ones that guided me, taught me, and helped me in the town of Itogutshi. And now they arrived in my world, and it was my turn to guide them. What a play of fates. And so I laughed at that predicament of reciprocals, before turning to face them. It was my responsibility this time. I¡¯d thought about it. I didn¡¯t know where this path would lead. But on this peculiar road with Sorah and Qawasumi, there was no better time to do it now. Something I wanted to prove to myself, something that I wanted to work towards with all my heart, that had been conflicting in me this entire time. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long commute, but is it okay that we¡¯re going to my dad¡¯s hometown?¡± Everything would be okay. Before setting off, we went to the convenience store and bought some supplies for the trip. It would cost the entire day, so I made sure to buy a map and withdrew the last of my savings from my bank account. Sorah wished to purchase a few snacks unbeknownst to him, so I also broke open my wallet for that. Qawasumi kept on gandering at the sakura mochis on a shelf, pacing back and forth. Despite her protest, I sighed and bought the mochi as well. Soon we walked to Kanamecho Station, paying for the two¡¯s train pass and handling the Suica cards. They were getting the hang of it, and I could tell by Qawasumi¡¯s confident strides with her sack bouncing behind her. Waiting at the platform, Sorah and Qawasumi arched back in fright as the train slid onto the tracks, and the gates opened. They still hesitated to cross into the train, and I had to pull them before the doors closed. The scenic view was even more fleeting than the car. Buildings flew by in seconds as they witnessed the view of Tokyo Proper, the Tokyo Tower reaching for the clouds as the sun began to rest in the horizon. Lights of rainbow filled the skyline with neon while billboards switching on. Each building competed to show off their glamour, with each lightshow more flashy than the next. ¡°Hey Kawari?¡± My shoulders perked up to my given name. I didn¡¯t want to believe the person that addressed me, but sure enough I had to. ¡°Yes, Miss Qawasumi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened with your mom.¡± She did not make eye contact as her posture was erect, her body already used to the sway of the train and the frequent station stops. ¡°If I may ask¡­ What was your mom like?¡± I exhaled, understanding the seriousness of the question. She really wanted to know. ¡°My mom had my expectations for me in life, and I had mine. I tried hard to live up to them only to fall short. But my parents supported me all the way through,¡± I uttered and placed my hand over my chest. ¡°They gave me an education and instilled in me their values. Good or bad, I wish to understand. Even if my mom hasn¡¯t changed a bit, I want to.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see¡­ Expectations, huh,¡± Qawasumi repeated and cleared her throat. ¡°There¡¯s more to your mom than it looks. There¡¯s reasons why she acts bitter, how she ended up that way¡­ ¡®wish to understand¡¯... Maybe, I should do the same about my m¡ª¡± ¡°Naka-Meguro. Naka-Meguro Station,¡± the intercom interrupted her, and Qawasumi never finished the last part. It took two hours to reach Odawara Station. We¡¯d stopped at stations like Ikebukuro, Shibuya, and Shinjuku, which had given Sorah and Qawasumi a decent amount of the cityscape. By the time the train stopped, we eagerly hopped off and exited the platform. From the station, the sky darkened some time ago and the moon hung low. Crowds flooded from the station¡¯s entrance as company buildings kept their lights illuminated. The humid weather of Tokyo now became cooler as the sweat evaporated from my neck. I checked the map; Since the trains didn¡¯t run down that far south, taking the bus was necessary. Bugs droned into the night. The bus ride was smooth and calm, mostly straight road with little bumps or turns. No other passengers rode with us. Skyscrapers were replaced by mountains and trees that dominated the pitch-black heights, every once in a while the road became bright from a lone store. Sorah and Qawasumi sat together on the left, while I opted to sit on the right side. Even from across the row, I saw her as the only one with the curtains open, staring idly out the window at the farmlands. The silence was broken only by a passing car or motorcycle, their lights eventually disappearing into the road ahead. Dim lights of the bus¡¯ interior created a warm ambience. Darkness comforted me in my first nap in ages. The scent of the bus became quite nostalgic, redolent of the last time I visited my father decades ago. Until finally, we arrived. The small town of Hakone. As the vehicle came to a gentle halt the doors opened, releasing a rush of cool air tinged with the scent of the earth. Sorah and Qawasumi stepped out, their eyes widening at the sight of the quiet, picturesque town nestled amidst the lush greenery and rolling hills. We strolled along a narrow street lined with traditional wooden houses and charming little shops. Lanterns illuminated the path, casting a soft glow over the cobblestones. The sound of a nearby river formed a sense of tranquility that washed over us like a soothing balm. The stars twinkled above, their brilliance heightened by the absence of city lights. Sorah craned his neck, his eyes filled with wonder, as he pointed at the sparkling night sky. ¡°This is familiar. It¡¯s¡­ like back home in Itogutshi.¡± This was my father¡¯s town, Hakone. Chapter 10 - Worry I remembered a faint memory before my parents separated. It was there in Hakone, where my father taught me his philosophy, his way of living. We were walking along the main road of the town, listening to the gentle sway of the violet flowers as he told me the sole phrase I¡¯d lived my life by. ¡°Everything will be okay.¡± I repeated it to myself whenever my path felt uncertain, such as now. I decided what road to take, yet I was afraid of what was to come. Afraid of both past, present and future, I questioned what was there to look forward to. Soon after we got off the bus at night, I brought us to the local ryokan, a traditional Japanese inn, since ryokans were more affordable out here in the countryside than regular hotels. My wallet said goodbye to the last cash before flying into the receptionist¡¯s hand. The ryokan consisted as a villaesque structure neatly lit by lanterns hanging from gabled arches. Its lobby stood more elegantly than the greeny entrance, tatami mats aligned in rows on the floor while square patterns of lights and chandeliers brightened the space. At the front desk, the nakai-san guided us to our room, passing each guest room with different kanji nameplates. Coincidentally our room had the name ¡®youhi¡¯. ¡°Finally¡­¡± I slid the fusuma door open as I collapsed onto our room¡¯s floor, taking off my slippers in the foyer. My body ached, moreso my foot. Qawasumi and Sorah understood and took off their slippers also. On the low-lying table of the guest room, three fresh yukatas anticipated our arrival. I crawled towards it and took one. ¡°These are yukatas. You wear them inside the ryokan.¡± ¡°I see¡­ So this is the usual indoor clothing at an inn?¡± Sorah took the second one, inspecting with his one hand while his other held his crutch. He then faced Qawasumi. ¡°Ruri, you wear one too.¡± ¡°I¡­ I know that.¡± ¡°The bathroom is over there to the left,¡± I added, ¡°Sorah and I can change here.¡± Qawasumi huddled over to the lavatory while Sorah and I undressed. That was a bad way to word it. We changed out of our clothes and into the yukatas. I showed Sorah how to properly wear one as I realized I forgot to tell Qawasumi too. ¡°These ¡®yukatas¡¯ are similar to the outdoor robes in Waqwaq,¡± He reassured me, as he already tied the sash on by himself. ¡°She¡¯ll figure it out soon.¡± ¡°I hope so. There¡¯s also something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Are you still worried about your family?¡± I finally addressed the thing that had been eating me up from the inside, where I forced myself to say that it was okay, okay to worry. The first taste of reality from the events that folded not even a day before. Sorah¡¯s family, his parents, his siblings. Even I wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d escaped even after seeing them flee the premises. Sorah let himself down into one of the legless chairs, putting up one leg and staring at the hanging scroll hanging by the wall. Outside the veranda pitch darkness roamed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m worried.¡± He gave a complicated smile, one I was unable to decipher. Then his demeanor as his gaze fell towards the floor. ¡°But you told me they did run away, right?¡± I swallowed, knowing what I saw. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°In that case, I should worry less.¡± Sorah tilted his head, adjusting the rising sun headband wrapped around his hair. His red charm lay dormant on the floor. The crickets buzzed their night lullaby in the background. ¡°There¡¯s no way to get back to our world, so all I can do is hope. Even still, my mind still dwells on the thought.¡± Once the three of us were all changed, I did not remember when or how we fell asleep. I woke up to the sound of rain pouring down over the roof. The morning smell of drizzle entered my nose as I brought myself back straight. Looking over to the veranda, the clouds clustered above the sky trying to let down their water. I looked down to see myself in a blanket. I was just about ready to¡­ fall back asleep. My head dipped down while my eyes blinked slower with each shutter, before I fell to my left side. I nearly fell asleep from my overtime nap until audible snoring echoed through the room. Just who snored this loud? My eyes were still shut. Being the lazy self this morning, I tried to infer where it came from. Various theories flung around my head until I pinpointed the source of the noise. Right beside me where I faced. I opened my eyes. There in front of me Qawasumi slept albeit gracefully with her messy long hair and gentle posture insinuated by the blanket. I turned to my right, and apparently all three of us were sharing one. I could do nothing but sigh. The three of us woke up by near noon, and it was still raining. I took Qawasumi and Sorah by the dining room, where we made our hasteful breakfast. Sorah was inclined to try everything he saw, while Qawasumi only ate a select few she¡¯d come to like throughout the journey. As steaming miso soup entered my mouth holding the bowl to my face, I came to the understanding that the more I observed the two the more polar opposites they were. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Later we returned to the room to change our clothes back, and packed up our baggage. I could only afford us one night, unfortunately. But our goal wasn¡¯t the ryokan. If I could remember where my father¡¯s place was, then that would be great. It had been around¡­ eleven years since my parents separated. We bowed to the receptionist desk. Rain kept coming; Water raced across the paths of the sidewalks before the storm drainage caught their mighty flow. Droplets trickled down the arched roofs of Hakone, ambushing any people trying to seek cover without an umbrella. Sunlight struggled to penetrate the gloomy clouds, as rare gleams of sunlight illuminated the narrow streets. ¡°¡®Umbrella¡¯? What¡¯s that?¡± Qawasumi questioned in a harkening tone. I gave Sorah one, who soon figured out how to activate the seemingly foreign mechanism. ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®qasa¡¯, Ruri. Like a parasol. Remember the courtesans that came by that one day in Itogutshi?¡± He repeated it in Wawaqi. Passerbyers side?ye¡¯d us, mainly at Sorah and Qawasumi before continuing their walk. It was expected. Two people with blonde and silver hair suddenly appear in a rural town far from the metropolitan area¡­ I was sure I would be shocked too. Now, I focused on finding my father¡¯s house as a priority. Since I hadn¡¯t seen him in such a long time, my heart ached as to whether his home would even exist anymore. Or if he¡¯d moved out, or kodokushi¡­ lonely death. I had my faith in him, he gave me lessons that I¡¯d followed until now, and his philosophy on life had brought me this far. Large hills hugged the town as human settlements were built upon them. Long oscillating roads were frequent and soaked in water, yet small crowds of people walked with umbrellas in their hands. Sidewalks barely bore any cracks as plant life lived symbiotically with concrete. Some buildings were constructed of brick and others followed modern architecture with an oriental twist. We found ourselves navigating a confined walkway, where only one person could fit through the winding path. A group of young women headed in the opposite direction of us, and I made sure to give them way to the left. However Sorah and Qawasumi didn¡¯t pick up the cue. ¡°Ite!...¡± One of the girls bumped into Qawasumi¡¯s shoulder, as the troupe stopped. One of the women accidentally stepped onto the road. A car passed downhill. Sorah sprung and pushed one back to the side while I pulled the rest back. The vehicle barely missed Sorah, while he stood with his one crutch. His umbrella flattened at the car¡¯s approach. I bowed. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡± Sorah followed, and gestured for Qawasumi also. ¡°I¡­ Sorry¡­¡± Qawasumi stayed silent. The clique soon went their way, whispering, ¡°What was up with those foreigners?¡± as they disappeared around the curb. Qawasumi let her hands droop while she stood from her bow. ¡°Ruri, I¡¯ve been keeping it low for a while.¡± Sorah broke the silence first, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to learn the language? It would be easier to communicate with the villagers.¡± ¡°Then you two can communicate, because I don¡¯t need it.¡± She kept her eyes glued to the ground, her face tensing. ¡°I won¡¯t learn.¡± ¡°Ruri¡­ Can you listen?¡± He responded solemnly, while I held up the umbrella for them. She nodded slowly. ¡°This is a new experience for me too. I was afraid to unlock other Branch Classes, I thought ¡®why learn another language if I¡¯m fine with this one?¡¯... Just like how I met you back in that day, if we never took the chance to learn about others then we wouldn¡¯t know each other.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t, Sorah. I¡­¡± He left it at that, and we continued along the path. Things were deeper than I could perceive. Qawasumi had a fear towards learning languages and communication. I always pondered why her attitude was intense and harsh at the beginning. Her ambivalence conveyed a natural-defense mechanism, something I couldn¡¯t describe as a simple ¡®tsundere¡¯. Ambivalent nature always had a reason. Yet Sorah never sighed, nor showed her any judgement. He never mistreated her or exploited her vulnerability. Perhaps that was what Qawasumi liked about him, why she thought so highly and wanted to be there to support him. In short, Sorah Totshigui was a genuine person. And even he couldn¡¯t hide the hurt in his face. As I led the way, and Sorah and Qawasumi followed, I slowed my pace to put my hand on his shoulder. He looked up at me with that expression, before his eyes reposed gently. This young man had the most beautiful smile in the world. At the top of the road was a convenience store. How convenient. I zipped open my pouch to find a couple measly coins and pocket lint. I figured that if I could buy a map of Hakone then I would find my father¡¯s house easier, but my money had been burnt for the one-night ryokan. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money left, so let¡¯s ask around if they know my dad¡¯s place.¡± I relayed my thoughts to them two, lowering my umbrella as we took shelter under the convenience store¡¯s eaves. ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± Sorah asked, while Qawasumi squeezed her hair dry. I told him about the map. As soon as I did, he sauntered over to the convenience store with a determined look on his face. He even knew how to enter the sliding doors correctly. At one of the nearby shelves he spotted a map of Hakone and took it directly to the counter. I witnessed everything from outside the store, hearing him and the cashier¡¯s exchange. ¡°This¡­ I buy.¡± ¡°Sir, do you have a point card?...¡± The cashier covered her head blushing while Sorah put his hand over the counter. She repeated the same line in English. ¡°Point, card?... No, I don''t.¡± Was he repeating the words I used back in the Tokyo convenience store? ¡°That will be three hundred yen, sir¡­¡± She spoke in broken English, as Sorah tilted his head. I forgot¡­ He only learned Japanese, not English. I was on the verge of plucking my hair out. Maybe I should¡¯ve paid extra attention in English class. The cashier punched the number into a calculator and showed him the price. Sorah, with his still determined face, began rolling up his sleeve. ¡°Eh? Eh? Huh?¡± The employee covered her beet-red face more, taking peeks at him while he revealed his red charm on his wrist. ¡°This, I pay.¡± Sorah Totshigui¡­ I know I called him a genuine person, but this was too genuine. Just as I was about to walk into the store, someone else did before me. ¡°Good afternoon! Why, do you need help paying?¡± An older man walked into the situation, and immediately understood it. He went to the counter and Sorah stepped aside. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for this young man here.¡± He cracked open his wallet and put three hundred-yen coins into the tray. ¡°Everything will be okay, young man.¡± Sorah¡¯s eyes widened, as he rolled his sleeve back. Before long he gave a slight bow. That voice, and demeanor¡­ It only belonged to one person on the planet. I wanted to deny it, I wished I could¡¯ve found him first, but he found us instead. My arms dropped. My father. Chapter 11 - Dad My arms dropped, and my legs went. I ran through into the convenience store nearly hitting myself at the sliding glass door. It was my first time meeting my father since my childhood. My first steps towards him, all grown up. Would he even recognize me? My rationality returned to balance my excitement as my run turned into a confident walk. I shouldn¡¯t use an explosive approach. My father still focused his attention on helping Sorah with the map while I casually walked over. My voice cracked a bit, as I wiped my hair of sweat and rain. ¡°Sir.¡± The older man turned around, as Sorah dealt with the transaction of the map. My father¡¯s gaze fixed onto me for a while in silence. ¡°Good afternoon to you too. Do you need anything?¡± I could read him like a book after all this time dealing with Qawasumi and Sorah. ¡°Greetings, I¡¯m Kaizenji Kawari. Are you¡­¡± ¡°Uh, surely you are joking.¡± He glanced away from me, with a nervous smile. ¡°My name is Kaizenji Makoto. My wife and son are already¡­¡± ¡°No dad, I¡¯m right here.¡± I extended my arm out to him, while he refused to take it. Something was clearly holding him back. He recognized my face, he recognized my voice even when it had changed throughout the years. ¡°You told me that, everything would turn out alright in the end? Well, I¡¯m here in front of you, right now.¡± ¡°...¡± He bit his lip, while making sure no one else saw. Sorah had already finished paying, standing right behind my father as his eyes trembled. ¡°So you really are Kawari?...¡± The rain stopped, and the clouds parted for the sun. A step towards taking responsibility. To visit my father. Kaizenji Makoto reached out his arm and took mine to shake it. We¡¯d accomplished our goal. A personal one of mine, but I felt that it was needed. I¡¯d done something I wouldn¡¯t have done before I walked into that parallel world. ¡°Gah, why didn¡¯t you tell me directly? I was expecting more of an emotional welcome,¡± My father said as soon as we exited the convenience store together, heading down the road. It seemed his mood took a switcharound. ¡°You¡¯ve matured quite a bit last time I saw you. What has it been? How many years?¡± ¡°Eleven years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Well.¡± He ignored the large number. ¡°So, you¡¯ve got a job?¡± ¡°Um, that¡¯s¡­ Well.¡± He sighed, patting my back aggressively. ¡°D¡¯you finish university? You know me and Ayu¡­ Your mother¡­ We both split the tuition.¡± ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± I was reverting back to my old self back in those days, where my younger timid nature got the best of me. I needed to respond as my current self. My better version of me. ¡°Something¡¯s been bothering me, Kawari.¡± He stopped walking, before turning us around. ¡°Care to introduce me to those two?¡± My father pointed to Sorah and Qawasumi, who trailed behind us quietly. Sorah quickly realized and stopped his foot, signaling Qawasumi to do the same. Right. I had to explain the same thing to my mother. There was no need to lie. Maybe if I told him the truth, then he would be at ease. ¡°Hm¡­¡± He scratched his spiky chin, his beard clearly shaved recently. He snapped his fingers. ¡°These are your foreigner friends, huh?¡± My eyes went blank. ¡°Yeah, foreign friends.¡± My father stepped forward and extended his hand to Sorah. ¡°Nice to meet you. Name¡¯s Kaizenji Makoto, Kawari¡¯s father. I don¡¯t know what you are to him, but thank you for being by his side.¡± Sorah shook his head, easing himself to take Makoto¡¯s hand. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Totshigui Sorah. Your son¡­ is a very good person. He help us very much.¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Eh?... Uh¡­¡± Qawasumi¡¯s shoulders perked up as she immediately hid behind Sorah¡¯s back, peeking from his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m apologize. Her name is Qawasumi Ruri. She no speak Japanese.¡± He answered for her, gesturing with his hands. Sorah¡¯s Japanese really improved over a matter of time, and they hadn¡¯t been out for a month yet. I guessed that spending months in Itogutshi reading picture dictionaries actually work. I turned towards my father again, to see that in his eyes a shocked expression, mixed with an emotion I could only akin to something else. He didn¡¯t reach out his hand to her but turned to continue walking forward. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nice friends.¡± He gave a complicated smile. I couldn¡¯t decipher what emotions were hidden in it. ¡°So, what are you all doing here in Hakone? I don¡¯t think that you came just to see me, Kawari.¡± ¡°To be honest, that was the only reason.¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Huh? Surely you came here for the ryokan, or Lake Ashi¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± I made sure my face matched my words. No more misunderstandings or skirting around. I wanted to visit him. That was all there was to it. However he didn¡¯t seem too happy about it, with all the tension in his face. ¡°I was also thinking about staying at your place¡ª¡± He sniffled while he frantically covered his eyes with his arm. ¡°D¡­ dad?¡± I rushed to him, holding my arm out. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You can stay here as long as you want¡­¡± He kept his face hidden, while people passing by stared at us as some covered their mouths in curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m glad you came here, Kawari. Everything will be alright. Everything¡­¡± At that moment, I misunderstood his emotions. How he¡¯d been feeling. That was something I couldn¡¯t comprehend simply because I hadn¡¯t seen him all this time. I needed to talk. I needed to understand. Understanding led to trust. Rebuilding old bridges lost to time, I truly questioned whether that could be done. My journey until now, what did really matter? With Makoto, I clearly remembered the route to his house. The house where my parents and I lived for my first decade of life. There the four of us stood at the front, an traditional house that survived multiple renovations and estates sprawling around it. I remembered it a bit tidier, but now that one person was left to occupy it some of it was in disarray. Once inside, my father offered the guestroom to Sorah and Qawasumi. Even though Makoto did his best to make them feel welcomed, Qawasumi still feared him. He attempted to hide his reaction, but nevertheless a hint of sadness flickered in his eyes. I opted to unpack my baggage in the main room, lounging on the tatami floor and around a lowered table. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± I said to myself, my gaze fixing onto the ceiling. Reminiscing the times I¡¯ve played here, drawing, eating, crying together with my brother and parents, I felt that now I¡¯d done something I¡¯d always wanted to do, I was capable of doing anything. Whether I could live up to that feeling, was a different story. We spent the rest of the day here, even getting a fresh shower I hadn¡¯t had in ages. The modern world¡­ Compared to the parallel one it felt like a utopia. Coming out from the shower room wearing a white shirt and shorts and rubbing a towel on my head, I looked down the empty hallway. I made sure to open each door one by one, testing if ¡®that door¡¯ would suddenly appear. It did not. Night befell Hakone as the windows darkened. June cicadas hummed their evening tune. Remnants of rain trickled down the glass and gabled roofs of the home. The pedestal fan in the corner huffed and puffed, struggling to give cool air to the main room. Sorah and Qawasumi didn¡¯t come out from the guestroom, so I just returned to my seat as before, idling. My father entered soon after, carrying a beer or two. The happoshulow-malt beer kind. ¡°Kawari, you¡¯re old enough to drink now, right?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± I swiped one from his hand and held it up. ¡°Thanks.¡± We cracked our cans open and stared out the sliding window to the left. I was sure we thought of the same thing. When mother used to take me out to the yard, watching me catching all sorts of bugs. Or when he used to make yakitori for us by himself. This was the time to spill the truth, now when we were both getting ourselves hammered. I myself couldn¡¯t get drunk on beer, though. But Makoto should be more accepting of the truth when his inhibitors were down. He never made eye contact with me. I took a sip, leading into the conversation. ¡°So dad, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. About Sorah and Miss Qawasumi.¡± ¡°They ain¡¯t from this world, right?¡± My head faced him directly, genuinely shocked. Getting hammered was straight out of question. He knew the entire time. ¡°Yeah. How¡¯d you know?¡± ¡°Take one look at ¡®em, Kawari. They¡¯re wearing clothes I would think would only exist in the Heian Period, somethin¡¯ like that.¡± Makoto rationalized, gently shaking the can in his hand. As expected of my father with a keen eye. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind. I jus¡¯ know that whatever situation you in, it¡¯ll turn out alright.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± My voice dropped off seemingly. The more alcohol he consumed the more his rural dialect came in fast. ¡°How¡¯s Ayu¡­ your mother?¡± ¡°You can call her by her name, dad. It¡¯s been a long time already. She¡¯s still bitter as always.¡± ¡°Ayumi¡­ Do you still hate me?¡± ¡°No one hates you.¡± I placed my hand on the table, having finished one beer already. ¡°But after all these years¡­ After Ayumi took you to Tokyo way back when, she nevah told me about you or any plans to visit Hakone. I thought about wantin¡¯ to come to y¡¯all, though I nevah knew where y¡¯all lived.¡± One hand curled up in his lap, while the other crushed one can. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened back then. It was my fault.¡± Makoto stood up and walked to my side of the table and kneeled on the ground. Then he proceeded to bow onto the floor. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°Dad, please get up¡­ There¡¯s no need for that.¡± I put my other hand on his back, trying to get him to sit upright. Before I knew it water condensed in my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you at all. And I don¡¯t blame anyone for you and mom¡¯s separation.¡± No words like ¡®I love you dad¡¯ or ¡®I love you both¡¯ could express the admiration I had. I strove to understand now, after everything. I didn¡¯t want to judge, nor declare a side. My father didn¡¯t have any resentment towards my mother. He blamed himself for the divorce. ¡°Remember what you told me, dad?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°¡®Everything will be okay¡¯, right?¡± He slowly lifted up his head, his unspoken response hanging in the air. ¡°I said that to you as a throwaway phrase¡­ But is it okay to not be okay?¡± The ultimate question I had contemplated my entire life. My hectic way of living, living full of regret and unfulfilled responsibilities. Paths I should¡¯ve chosen but never chose. Things I should¡¯ve said but never articulated. Murderers, criminals, mental health, stigma, what did these things mean to society? To us? ¡°To me, it¡¯s not a throwaway phrase. It¡¯s my mantra.¡± I softly shook my head, putting both hands on his shoulders to sit himself upright. ¡°I want to search for an answer. I want to understand that question. There are reasons why mom became so discontent. There are reasons why people do the things they do. I will eventually find an answer, so I know everything will turn out alright.¡± A thump sounded from the hallway, something clearly falling to the floor. Perhaps a floor lamp or painting. As we turned our heads to the sound, a door slid shut from the guestroom. Sorah or Qawasumi, one of the two, most likely. I took it as the cue to turn in for the night. I¡¯d gotten to say the things I wanted to say. Misunderstandings, all cleared. I still had my responsibilities, but now with newfound confidence. I rested easy that night. Chapter 12 - Schr?dingers Hotspring
[System Warning]
Cannot use chart in this environment.
The cicadas sang until first light. I woke up early from my futon in the main room, looking out the sliding glass door. It appeared that the rain water left the yard dampen in soil. A hazy atmosphere that enacted me to do an obligatory yawn. I stood up to see my father, Makoto, already preparing breakfast on the table. We greeted each other while I glanced at the table. Fried fish. I reeled from eating that every single day as a kid. But my father¡¯s miso soup was the best. ¡°Sorah and Miss Qawasumi should wake up soon.¡± I stretched my arms, my elbows and legs aching from the trip to Hakone. My breath was calm, and my mind felt clear. Clearer than it was yesterday, I hoped. ¡°How¡¯s Yodomi doing?¡± That name instantly narrowed my pupils. I turned slowly to Makoto. ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°Yes, your older brother. Not the artist.¡± He paid no attention to my reaction, his focus on bringing plates to the table. ¡°Haven¡¯t heard of him in a while, huh? He went off to do great things.¡± My older brother, Kaizenji Yodomi. A polar opposite of me. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s working for a famous real estate company, so I heard. I haven''t heard anything else since he moved out of the apartment.¡± What was I tensing up for? I tried to access my feelings. These feelings were perhaps jealousy or anger penting up from within. To be honest, I wanted to forget all about him. I had nothing to say about him. Sorah walked into the room, wearing my lent white shirt and shorts. He no longer used his crutch, but still had a slight limp. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± I immediately turned to him. ¡°Miss Qawasumi?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping.¡± He responded in Wawaqi as he took a seat near the table. My father was almost done cooking, so the three of us waited for a couple of minutes. By the time she came out from the guestroom with a bedhead, breakfast had been prepared. ¡°So, how long do you plan on staying?¡± Makoto set down a rice bowl close to his face. ¡°Until the door to their world opens back up,¡± I explained, ¡°It¡¯s like a gate¡­ I still haven¡¯t figured out how it works yet.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have believed ya if these two weren¡¯t here.¡± He gestured towards Sorah and Qawasumi eating together. Sorah lifted his head and smiled, while Qawasumi continued eating. ¡°Stay as long as you¡¯d like. I got nothing to do with my pension anyway.¡± ¡°Is there any place that Sorah and Miss Qawasumi would like to go to?¡± Makoto scratched his rough chin. ¡°Hmm, well there¡¯s Chisuji Falls, Lake Ashi, Hakone Onsen¡­¡± ¡°¡®Onsen¡¯?¡± Sorah copied my father¡¯s pronunciation. ¡°Hot springs bath,¡± I translated for him. ¡°Ohn, en, sehn. Would you like to go there?¡± ¡°That seems interesting. I would like to try it out.¡± Sorah¡¯s face lit up with enthusiasm as he balled his fist. He was more expressive than when I first met him. I guessed that he was slowly changing. ¡°Ruri, how about you?¡± She stopped as she only ate the rice in her bowl. ¡°Huh? Hot springs? Uh, sure.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± I snapped my fingers after sipping my miso soup. ¡°After we¡¯re done eating we¡¯re heading straight there. Dad, please lead us.¡± ¡°Please lead us.¡± Sorah bowed his head, and urged Qawasumi to do the same. After a ten minute commute, we got off the bus and what was before us was the Hakone Yuryo. Green hills popped in the background while wooden fences stood at attention. The chilly morning air brushed through my hair as the four of us walked through the gates. Inside the lobby was a large waiting area accompanied by a small cafeteria, the staff bowing to greet us inside. My father was kind to pay for our admission, given that I had no money to spare. Various food vendors had their signs up, and in the corner were two lone vending machines for snacks and drinks respectively. We took off our shoes at the entrance. ¡°In an onsen they¡¯re separated by gender.¡± I said to Sorah as I spotted Qawasumi nearing the vending machine. Was she still hungry because she only ate rice? ¡°I¡¯ll grab us some towels while my dad shows you the changing room.¡± I just made up an excuse to check out what Qawasumi was up to. It seemed Makoto noticed her too, rendezvousing with me at the reception counter. He sighed as we watched her stare at the sakura mochi displayed vibrantly with a humming glow. ¡°Was my cooking not the greatest?...¡± Before we entered the changing room, I told Qawasumi and Sorah about the drapes in front of each entrance. Makoto, Sorah and I went through the men¡¯s, and Qawasumi had to go through the women¡¯s alone. Prior to walking in, I picked up a group of women¡¯s voices also entering Qawasumi¡¯s side. My instincts had a bad feeling. We washed ourselves briefly. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The hot springs bubbled in steam as my feet touched the smooth rocks of the pathway. My mood instantly turned mellow as I saw the bath before my eyes. Wooden fence surrounded the small complex, and nobody else was here but us. The three of us men wore our towels proudly as I dipped my feet. The water caressed me in warmth as I sank deeper into its embrace. My mouth breathed a sigh, and I rested my back against a rock. Makoto went in after me, followed by Sorah who hesitated before submerging his entire body into the steam. ¡°This reminds me of the public bathhouses in Waqwaq.¡± Sorah reached his hand into the sparkling white sky, encapsulated by the forest and the trees. ¡°But it¡¯s much more beautiful here.¡± ¡°As expected, Japan.¡± My father replied all lax in one corner of the bath. ¡°Although, I remember you, Kawari, you loved to try and peek through the¡ª¡± ¡°Dad!¡± I coughed and cleared my throat, trying not to paint the memory in my brain. ¡°I¡¯m all over that now. Sorah, it''s the etiquette not to peek¡­ Hey, what¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°Shhh¡­¡± He signaled with his hand, pressing his ear against the fence. Across it was the women¡¯s bath. His voice became a whisper. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Kawari, just put your ear and listen.¡± He uttered with a beckoning gesture. I soon gave in while my father turned away, scoffing at our young behavior. I didn¡¯t think of Sorah to be that type of guy. Or so I thought. I shouldn¡¯t have assumed. I leaned in and pressed my ear against the wooden barrier. I was under the impression that Qawasumi would be alone there until giggling voices echoed from the shower area. Now I understood why Sorah was so serious about it. They were the group that we bumped into yesterday looking for my father¡¯s house. The women badmouthed Qawasumi after leaving, so I deduced that he worried for Qawasumi¡¯s wellbeing. Not the right place and time though¡­ We could only discern what was happening with sound. Auditory processing wasn¡¯t my strength, and only the most lustful could truly understand what occurred behind these fences. My guilt overshadowed me as I wondered what I was even doing. But Sorah¡¯s earnest face kept me from leaving. Splashes of water signaled that they had entered the bath. Unless the women acknowledged Qawasumi¡¯s existence, then we weren¡¯t sure if she was even there in the first place. Schr?dinger¡¯s Hot Spring? ¡°Ugh, you again?¡± said one of them, which successfully broke the quantum thought experiment. It meant that Qawasumi was there alone. ¡°Ruri¡­¡± Sorah mumbled inaudibly. I silently applauded his purity in not taking this the wrong way. We continued to listen. More plapping of water sounded. The full gang entered. ¡°What country you even from?¡± Another one layed a question. From what I knew Qawasumi even didn¡¯t understand the language. I hoped that this wouldn¡¯t sprawl into a catfight. I was aware of Qawasumi¡¯s usual personality, her anger issues were off the charts. If she were to punch one of them then this would spell bad news for us¡­ ¡°...Waqwa¡­ France.¡± Sorah and I¡¯s jaws dropped at her answer. How did she understand the question? She¡¯d refused to learn Japanese when Sorah attempted to urge her to. She was only fluent in Wawaqi, the national language of Waqwaq. ¡°Ah, France? Wait, you¡¯re French?¡± ¡°France? So you speak French?¡± ¡°Bonjour!¡± ¡°B¡­ Bonjour...¡± Qawasumi replied with a quiver of her nervous voice, using the French phrase the woman used. Sorah and I exchanged puzzled glances, not expecting this turn of events. Inside the men¡¯s bath, we couldn¡¯t see Qawasumi''s expression, but it seemed that they played along and maintained a rather friendly atmosphere. The women from the other side of the fence were amused, not realizing that Qawasumi was merely speaking random French words from them. ¡°Oui, oui, baguette!¡± one of the women playfully chimed in, trying to join the fun. Qawasumi, not being able to communicate with words, just timidly repeated them as they asked her various questions. Her improv skills were put on full display. It was a peculiar sight, but if it helped her avoid any conflicts, then it was a win. I turned to Sorah, who¡¯d been silent this entire time. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°That Ruri¡­ Is talking to others?...¡± He clasped his mouth closed with his hands, as he beamed from ear to ear. ¡°That Ruri¡­ is making conversation? I¡¯m so glad, I¡¯m so proud of her¡­¡± I quickly moved Sorah away from the fence as I patted his back. Our eavesdropping adventure had come to an end. We went back to enjoying the hot springs, our minds still processing the amusing situation we had just witnessed. Sorah continued to sniffle, for he had apparently witnessed for the first time what Qawasumi couldn¡¯t do her entire life until now. She was talking to people except for him and us, on her own. Something Sorah could only hope to wish for, a simple wish for her to socialize. After some time, we all left the baths and gathered back at the entrance. Qawasumi looked satisfied, her face slightly flushed from the hot water. ¡°Did everything go okay in there?¡± I pretended I hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°Eh? Yes¡­ It was fine, I think.¡± she twirled her hair as she clutched her cloak. I noticed Qawasumi and Sorah exchanging glances, and it seemed they had some sort of unspoken understanding. His radiant smile was brighter than any I¡¯d seen. As if he was a proud father seeing his daughter finally growing up. ¡°Uh, Miss Qawasumi, was it?¡± Makoto stepped forward as Qawasumi stepped backward. He held something in his hand as he extended his arm outwards. ¡°This is what you wanted?¡± In his hands was the sakura mochi she¡¯d been eyeing earlier. She did not reply, but her mouth did open in surprise. ¡°Kawari, can you translate my words for me in her language?¡± I nodded, as he began to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I frightened you. As Kawari¡¯s father, my appearance is quite disheveled and grungy, so I oughta apologize for scaring you. I assume that¡¯s why¡­ My wife left me. Because I turned into a bum. Kawari oughta be better than me for sure, so I¡¯m confident in him for being there for you and Mister Sorah here. Erm¡­ I¡¯m running out of words to say, hah.¡± She listened intently, and I translated each word with care. When Makoto finished speaking, Qawasumi hesitated for a moment, her expression a mix of emotions. Then, with a small smile, she replied in Japanese, her voice gentle and shy. "I¡­ thank you." Makoto''s eyes softened, and he smiled warmly at her as she took the mochi from his hand. "You''re welcome. It''s nice to see Kawari make new friends, especially ones as special as you and Sorah." Even though I was far from knowing why Qawasumi Ruri behaved the way she did, her fears and wants, her likes and dislikes, with every new development I felt closer to understanding. Sorah was aware of her nature, yet treated her without judgement. That was why he asked of me back in Itogutshi to watch her. To understand was to spend more time with her. That was all. One of her fears, was the fear of older men. Sorah, who had been observing the exchange, walked over to Qawasumi and gently placed his hand on the back. "I''m glad you''re okay," he said in a soft voice, still beaming with pride. "You did great there, talking to those ladies. I''m really proud of you, Ruri." She covered her face with her cloak. ¡°Really?...¡± As the cicadas once again filled the afternoon with their song, we found comfort in the symphony of our shared experiences. My journey of understanding was far from over. I almost felt that the threats we had would disappear into thin air, wondering whether the door to the other world would even open back up again. But I was already wondering too soon. Chapter 13 - Our Return ¡°I can no longer sustain your brief vacation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are.¡± I whispered back as the voice once again spoke directly into my head. I facepalmed into my forehead. I hadn¡¯t heard this voice since we¡¯d been through that backdoor in Itogutshi, so I couldn¡¯t just ignore it. My head collided with the glass as the bus ran over a slight bump. We¡¯d just left the Hakone Yuryo. I turned to the left to see my father next to me, and in the other row in front Sorah and Qawasumi. It appeared they hadn¡¯t noticed me talking like a lunatic. I faced the window again. ¡°Hey, tell me what¡¯s happening. Who are you? What¡¯s up with that door?¡± ¡°So you wish to know?¡± ¡°I wish to understand.¡± There came a brief pause and the voice did not speak to me. All I heard was the squeaky brakes as the bus pedaled at each stop, and the view of the mountains changed periodically. Then the answer. ¡°You will be called the Devil of the Apocrypha wherever you go next time you return. When you do, you will only have one goal in mind. From then on, the Pacification no longer guides you.¡± Those were the last words I got from the voice. I didn¡¯t know whether it would speak again. It didn¡¯t answer my questions, but intensified my anxiety for what was to come. If it could no longer sustain this ¡®brief vacation¡¯... Did that mean the door was coming back? Officer Guiral of the Royal Marshal called me ¡®Devil of the Apocrypha¡¯ back then. I would infer that it tied to some faith of Aquitaine, or perhaps the world. He said that I was an abnormality, an adult yet stuck at Level 0 and no Branch Class. It hit me. I still had no understanding of how the system there worked. I understood nothing of their world after staying in it for months, just doting around in Itogutshi. For that, my head slumped down into my seat. Just when I stated I wanted to understand, my comprehension was none. We got down from the bus¡¯ entrance steps at Hakone-Yumoto Station. A dozen arches greeted us from across the street while two-story restaurants and hotels gazed down. Mountains encased the station in a dome-like shape as cars and buses flushed in and out of the local roads. ¡°So uh, would any of you still like to go anywhere else? Still got half the day.¡± My father suggested with a hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Sorah solemnly raised his hand, before turning to Qawasumi and I. ¡°Is that fine with you guys?¡± Qawasumi shrugged her shoulders and held her hands on the back of her neck, while I nodded just because. Perhaps if we kept away from doors, then we wouldn¡¯t be transported back. But my logic caught me. Sorah and Qawasumi needed to return to their own world. The longer they stayed here, the more people would worry. Not to mention Sorah¡¯s family¡¯s status, no word from them or any knowledge of the aftermath with Guiral. Our brief vacation needed to come to an end. The longer they stayed here, the looming distress for Sorah would continue, even though he¡¯d practically opened up about it back in the ryokan. He was just adept at hiding his stress. As per Makoto¡¯s recommendation, we walked all the way to Lake Ashi southwest of Hakone. I remembered walking here with my father who knew the routes like reading a newspaper. The path curved around Mount Hakone, buried deep in black pine and virid leaves. Eventually we saw the waterfront with ferries and small cruises bustling at the docks. A cloudy sky descended the lake a misty shroud with a smell of dew, and the vegetation seemingly grew taller compared to the humble harbor. A couple of minutes later we cut through a path of green to see a vista in the midst. A stone path led to the Heiwa no ToriiGate of Peace. Colossal trees saluted the gateway guarding the lake while the sun twinkled in the glistening water. Submerged in water we approached the Heiwa no ToriiGate of Peace as the platform extended out into Lake Ashi under the torii. ¡°Kawari.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± I faced Sorah, whose gaze fixed onto the vast waters and vibrant wood. ¡°Do you think it would be safer¡­ If my family came here instead?¡± Something I¡¯d never thought before. His parents and siblings were on the run in the other world. The Royal Marshal would target his family if he wasn¡¯t there. And how could they target his family if they weren¡¯t there? I didn¡¯t know the fine details, but it could work. I clapped my hands. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Sorah. That¡¯s a good idea!¡± ¡°I also think so.¡± He agreed with me with a solemn smile. ¡°Because I believe my dream is no longer attainable.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I hoped to pass the Imperial Examination in Great Zhou, thus becoming a diplomat for Aquitaine-Waqwaq relations and bringing my family to La Plage. But in the end, I¡­¡± Sorah ran his fingers through his hair, re?djusting his hachimaki headband. ¡°I fumbled it up. But it shouldn¡¯t end for Lyo, Yuqui, Asya and the others, they deserve a chance at life.¡± ¡°Sorah¡­¡± Qawasumi stepped forward. ¡°Just because Officer Guiral caught you it doesn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Ruri, if he knows, then the Royal Marshal knows, meaning Aquitaine knows.¡± He interrupted her for the first time. Qawasumi kept her mouth shut while his quivered slightly. ¡°I only want the best for you, and everyone else.¡± Sorah then unrolled his sleeve to reveal the Faith¡¯s Charm tied around his wrist. He ripped it off, and tossed it into the lake in front of the Heiwa no ToriiGate of Peace. No one responded afterwards, except for my father. He moved forward and placed both of his hands on Sorah and I¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t understand a word y¡¯all saying, but I hope everything turns out okay in the end.¡± He leaned forward while his gaze was bright. I blew a long breath. After going through several other places for sightseeing, nightfall finally blanketed the town in darkness. We¡¯d already gone home and eaten dinner, and everyone was just about to sleep. All of the lights in the house gradually turned off one by one, just before I finished brushing my teeth and changing into a white t-shirt and shorts. I made sure to keep every door I could open. My fear had predicted that the door to the parallel world would be any door at any moment. I didn¡¯t even let the guestroom¡¯s close, nor my father¡¯s. My paranoia consumed me. I pulled the covers over me on my futon, keeping watch on the sliding glass door. I¡¯d kept it open due to it being the only exception. How could a portalesque power activate on something that is see-through? Even as the crickets wallowed deeper into the night, my eyes rested but never slumbered. I periodically sat up, my anxiety doing no good for my sleep schedule. I was afraid. We¡¯d spent over three days here after my months in the other world, but three days felt like those months. My eyes fixed to the clock in the kitchen. Ticking seconds turned into perpetual minutes, then into hours. Until I heard a faint thump from the walls. My back bolted straight as I looked to the left and right. Was it coming? No, the door always transported without warning. A thug? Officer Guiral? I pinched myself before attempting to pinpoint the noise. It came from the left, where the guestroom was. I sneaked over to the hallway and peeked through the open door. From the tiny crack I discovered the source of the sound. The window was open, with the curtains flailing into the dark of the night. I quietly walked back to the main room. If someone opened the window, then it means whoever did was outside. The sliding door was safe, so I squinted through the glass. Someone¡¯s voice muffled through the song of crickets. A person with blonde hair and wore pajamas. Qawasumi Ruri. I slid the door open and stepped outside. I closed it without a peep. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± I called out to her, still barefoot on the veranda. Her shoulders perked up for a moment before turning towards me. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re still awake?¡± Here we went with that harsh tone again. I sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep. You?¡± ¡°I¡¯m checking if I can still view my chart.¡± She answered softly, extending her arm out. ¡°Zuhyo.¡± A moment later a message appeared in front her, although not her stats. It was a system message. I placed my foot into the dirt with reluctance, I¡¯d have to wash them later, before making my way towards her. ¡°Tahblo.¡±
[System Warning]
Cannot use chart in this environment.
¡°You too, huh.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because we¡¯re in this world, not yours.¡± I took one of the nearby chairs and sat down. ¡°My world doesn¡¯t work that way. There¡¯s no visible ¡®chart¡¯. No visible numbers to go off of. Although it would be beneficial to some here that think of life as an RPG.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Qawasumi just stood there with her back to me, letting her hands return to her side. My monologue was probably too self-deprecating. ¡°Hey, so is that really how your father is like?¡± When did we start talking about me? ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Is your dad¡­ Always like this?¡± I stared at the rocks, scratching my arm. ¡°Mostly the same. But he changed when my mom left. I want to spend more time with him, though.¡± ¡°I think, that he is a nice person.¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯s a nice man.¡± I played with my fingers, pondering everything that had happened with my family. ¡°I¡¯m glad you came to the same conclusion.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Why did your mom and dad split?¡± I thought about how Qawasumi didn¡¯t understand how laws would work, given Sorah and her society in Itogutshi. ¡°... It¡¯s a bit complicated. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± I was prepared to change the subject, but my head lifted to her response. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°You can tell me.¡± Her head turned back to reveal her attentive gaze in her eyes. No hint of the overbearing personality she showed in broad daylight. I explained the situation to her from my perspective. My adolescent memory didn¡¯t remember much of the details, and everything was a faint blur. But I told her about my parents yelling at each other, my mother taking me in her arms as if to protect me. My father¡¯s look of dejection as his shoulders slumped. My brother, Yodomi, not caring in the slightest while reading a book. The divorce laws and how my mother took custody of both my brother and I, even though I thought Qawasumi wouldn¡¯t understand. She wanted to understand. Qawasumi just nodded her head and asked more pertaining questions. For a moment I didn¡¯t even know if she was the same Qawasumi Ruri I¡¯d come to know. This woman¡­ was just an enigma. As I recounted my memories, the more weight was lifted off my chest. In those dark hours of the night, I became silent. The moonlight casted a soft glow on the surroundings as the cool breeze gently rustled the leaves. I was tired. My eyes became heavy. ¡°I think I¡¯ll turn in for the night.¡± I stood from the chair and rubbed my eyebrows. I also had to clean my feet. She nodded, beginning to walk with me back to the sliding door. ¡°Me too.¡± We approached the veranda as I slid the door open. ¡°You better wash your feet too and shut that window.¡± ¡°I know¡ªwatch your step!¡± My first step into the house I tripped over the sill of the door. My fatigue got the better of me. I hugged the ground yet again, expecting the tatami mat to catch me. But what caught me was gravel. It happened. ¡°Miss Qawasumi, don¡¯t step through the¡ª¡± Too late. She went through the sliding door. Instant sunlight beamed at us as we stood amidst the edge of a cliff. We¡¯d already been transported. Intermission 2 - The Giver (Yuanyuan)
What did it mean to give to other people? What benefit did it have? Those were the questions I asked when I was little. ¡°Yuanyuan, you better finish your food. Your mom gives it for free as a family, and not as customers.¡± My father called out to me, while he pushed a large plate of fowlbeast meat towards me. I stared at the dish, while my feet swung back and forth. They didn¡¯t touch the ground. Not before long, I enjoyed the taste of it. I was merely just savoring the food before it would be all gone. My mother stayed back in the kitchen, just smiling from ear to ear. That made me want to grin too. ¡°Papa, isn¡¯t everyone family? Shouldn¡¯t we give it to everyone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s uh¡­ Huh.¡± He set down his utensil and scratched his chin. ¡°Mama makes it so that we can stay here. We give to other people, so they can stay too." "Oh, now I get it!" I dropped down from my chair and presented myself enthusiastically. "Giving means helping people live!" "Don''t teach her too much of that stuff, dear." My mother side?yed my father, whose shoulders perked up at her high, yet delicate and threatening voice. "She''s gotta start somewhere. Raising her well is our duty," He responded before eating more. "Our Yuanyuan here is the smartest girl in the district. We oughta support her." My mother set down her ladle and walked over to the dining table. "That''s right. Yuanyuan, we can live in an even better place in the future! We can see the world!" I tilted my head. Never I considered the thought of leaving. I was fine staying here with my parents, in this small neighborhood, in the small city-state of Kucha. Our house wasn''t that well off, but it kept the sand and sun of the desert off our backs. I never wanted to leave home. I never wanted to leave my family behind. Savoring the last of the cooked fowl, my innocent self grinned with sauce leaving my lip. Dinner was over, and soon the night. Later today, my father carried me onto my bed. I loved it whenever he showed me his rough hands, and the intricate lines laced onto his palm. Scars, he called it. They were proof of his work. I loved his hearty laugh, and the delicateness within his raspy voice. He always listened to what I saw out on the streets today, and what kind of adventure I had with the other kids down the road. "Did you work hard today?" I asked him again, my eyes flickering with excitement. My father then told me to stop jumping on the bed. I obeyed him with a smile and tucked myself in. "You sure know. Making ''toys'' for Kucha, Great Zhou and beyond." He patted my head, as I giggled. He said to me before that he worked for a company that gave toys to children around the world. "Thank you for your hard work! Do you think I can make and give toys too?" "..." My father thought about it for a few seconds, before leaning over to kiss me goodnight. "Not you, Yuanyuan. You''ll go on to do something better than me. In the future, think about what you could be. More than what mama and papa are." I couldn''t sleep, thinking about his words. I grasped the rough blanket, and covered my mouth. "Papa... Are you proud of yourself?" "I''m not." He looked away and turned the light off. "But I am of you, Yuanyuan." The room went dark, and only the moonlight peered through our glassless windows. Our home was made of clay. Like those ones one could see as a souvenir or in a shop. My parents placed aspirations in me, so I too, wanted to aspire. If I couldn''t bring toys to other children like my father, then what could I do better? That night, not a sound came from outside nor my room. It was as if time had frozen itself. The nights in Kucha contrasted to the heat I''d felt during the day. My sweat continued to comfort me, while I stared into the molded ceiling. A crash came from outside my room. Footsteps sounded in the hallway. The floor creaked. My door flew open. A silhouette was at the door. My breath stopped. My eyes widened. "Papa?" A tall man stood at the doorway, his head barely hitting the ceiling. He held a vial. The man reached for me. Another figure appeared and spoke to him in a language I didn''t understand. "Atrapon la fil e sorton d''ici." A D''Orientois? My father entered the room and tackled one of the men to the ground. "Yuanyuan, run!" One of them drew a blade. The other ran for me. My small self could only spring from the bed and search for a way out. The glassless window. I stood on the nightstand and threw myself through the opening. "Eh! Yutulis la fiol!" "J''ve!" The D''Orientois grabbed me from the window and shoved me to the ground. I could see my father running outside with my mother, yelling for help. One of the men held me down as the other shoved the vial into my mouth. But I bit his hand, and struggled against the weight of his body. He yelled in pain. I took the tube from my mouth to stand up and run. That was the last thing I remembered. It was until the morning when the local constable had everything under control. People clad in white cloaks also came and surveyed the tiny street where I had lived. They told me that some D¡¯Orientois were running a trafficking scheme. They found me last night, passed out in a ditch not far from here, and handed me over to a traveling doctor from Great Zhou. ¡°Looks like the bad guys made you drink some liquid.¡± He pushed his bifocals closer, as he checked my pulse on my wrist. ¡°A liquid that makes people fall asleep. I¡¯m Yang Lianhua, but you can call me Doctor Yang. The Royal Marshal brought you in at sunrise." I kept my gaze down. Blinking a few times, the world was spinning. I couldn''t comprehend anything. "Where is my mom and dad?" Doctor Yang stopped for a moment, and finished writing down some records. He sighed, and gave a weak smile. "I can''t tell you, for sure." This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Why can''t you tell me?" He looked away. I could see a bundle of papers in his traveling bag. Surely they were still at home. I just saw them last night. I was certain. "Take me to my home! Take me back to my house, Doctor Yang!" "Miss, I''m afraid that''s¡ª" I ran out from the building he housed me in, and sure enough I found myself on my home''s street. Just at the end of it was home. My parents were waiting for me. The sand beneath me crunched and the hot sun beat down on my back. The world was still spinning. But it didn''t matter. I was going back home. There, people in white cloaks walked around the property. Ignoring them I stood at the door, only to find it ajar. I took a slight peek inside. For a moment, I didn''t see anything. Rather, I couldn''t hear anything. I pushed the door open. I could see my father''s leg on the floor. Was he sleeping? I pushed the door open, to see a gush of red. "Don''t look!" Doctor Yang suddenly covered my eyes but it was too late. I fell to the floor as my knees scraped the sand. My father was lying there, his body cold, the dusty floor sodden in blood. My mother was nowhere to be found. My eyes narrowed while Doctor Yang shielded them with his hands, but my sight had already been stained red. His hands only wetted to my tears. I could feel Doctor Yang''s trembling hands. My whole body shivered. I wanted to vomit, I wanted to stop seeing. The pain gathered as a lump in my throat, And soon I didn''t want to do anything. ¡°What is your name?¡± Doctor Yang walked with me in the opposite direction of the house, with his hands in his pocket. He wore a slim red cloak with bifocals resting on his face. His face had a certain sadness I couldn¡¯t figure out. ¡°...Kang Yuanyuan.¡± ¡°Miss Kang, I know this isn¡¯t a great time¡­¡± The young doctor went on, staring into the morning sky. Residents rushed beside us as they noticed the commotion down the road. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to word this to a kid¡­ but I have to give you a choice. Do you want me to take you to the place with other kids, or?¡± Back then I didn¡¯t know what he meant. But the older I got, I realized that he asked if I wanted to go to an orphanage. However, the me in the past, the me who was just over four years old, never replied to that question. ? A few weeks passed. ¡°This is the word for cherry blossom. ¡®Saqura¡¯.¡± He pointed to an image in a book, while I sat below him and watched him from his chair. We were in a hostel room in Xanton. The room was quite small, yet Doctor Yang gave the bed for me to sleep in by myself while he would sleep on the floor. His travel bag heated up on the desk near the window, watching over the lustrous streets of the Zhounese capital. ¡°Saqura!¡± I repeated and threw my hands up. He¡¯d been teaching me Aweda and Wawaqi during our arrival in Xanton, with the picture books he had. He told me that some of his patients were from Aquitaine or Waqwaq, so he¡¯d been studying the languages for some time now.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
1402 >>> 1459 +57
The more my Lingual Cognizance increased, it became apparent to me that my level had been capped at Level 5 for a while now. Doctor Yang showed me his chart, and his was at Level 10. ¡°Doctor Yang, why are you still at Level 10? Why can¡¯t you move up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Great Zhou and Kucha follow a tradition,¡± he answered and closed the book with one hand. ¡°One must cultivate their Lingual Cognizance before increasing their level cap at a certain age. It¡¯s the reason why a doctor like me exists; The Koronese Branch Class puts all students studying medicine to shame with a click of a skill. The Zhouhua Branch Class is a jack of all trades. Wawaqi Branch Class specializes in warfare. As for Aweda¡­¡± I pouted, resting my head on my arms. ¡°Those all sound cool. Why don¡¯t you learn one, Doctor Yang?¡± ¡°I do. I unlocked the Koronese Branch Class, but I don¡¯t have enough SP to unlock any skills. When you grow up, you¡¯ll understand.¡± He chuckled softly and stood up from his chair. ¡°My clinic isn¡¯t far now. Miss Kang, I really need you to decide. Whether you want to go to the place of the kids, or I can set you up with a new family.¡± ¡°...¡± I again, never replied to that question. My brain still couldn¡¯t believe what happened. I refused it, I hid it in the deepest of my memory. ¡°Miss Kang, I¡¯m worried for your safety. You behave so carefree, as if that ¡®incident¡¯ weeks ago never happened,¡± he calmly said to me, while walking over to his bag. Even when he probed me about it, I wouldn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t answer it. ? A couple months later, I found myself around with the medical tomes in Doctor Yang¡¯s clinic. Some windows were shattered on the outside and appeared to derelict, but the young man kept it clean and professional inside. His office lined with rows of bookshelves, all detailing prescriptions, herbs, and potions. A long couch sat in at the end of the desk for the patient, while he himself had no chair. His building came with a fully functioning kitchen and bathroom. He slept on his couch. Often I saw him studying and reading, pushing his bifocals to see. Others he shooed me out when someone walked into the clinic. ¡°Welcome!¡± I greeted clients with a grin as I popped up from one of the big shelves. They mistakened me for Doctor Yang¡¯s daughter, but he always tried to clear up the misunderstanding. After the consultation the people left, and he breathed a sigh. ¡°Hey Doctor Yang, why do you help people in this tiny room? You are only fifteen years older than me.¡± The young man paused, and turned to me. ¡°...You¡¯re a smart child, aren¡¯t you. Back then, I did a very bad thing. I took from the community I lived in Shih-ch¡¯eng, did some questionable things in PatriaRegione Straniera. But I wanted to change.¡± ¡°Bad thing?¡± ¡°A very bad one,¡± he emphasized while he folded his hands. ¡°So I¡¯m going to give back to everyone. To right as many people I have wronged. That way¡­ Maybe I can make, myself feel better.¡± Doctor Yang wiped his eyebrows and sniffled. ¡°No¡­ Maybe I don¡¯t deserve it.¡± ¡°You want to give?...¡± I repeated his words, while my father¡¯s face flashed in my mind. I fell down from the stepstool I stood on near the shelf. ¡°Yuanyuan!¡± He dove to the ground and caught me in his embrace. His bifocals crinkled into shards under him. ¡°The glass¡­ Are you okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Even when he said he did a very ¡®bad thing¡¯, I couldn¡¯t see him as a bad guy. He treated me well, and let me stay at his place. What did it mean to give exactly? For their benefit? Or for oneself? Perhaps it was none. From then on, I decided that I would study the art of healing, just like Doctor Yang. ? One day, I returned back to the clinic after running some errands for him. I had reached double digits in age, so he allowed me to finally go out by myself. However as I approached the building, I noticed that his sign had been vandalized. On the big sign of ¡®YANG CLINIC¡¯, bold logograms had been drawn to read ¡®TRAITOR¡¯IL MEDICO¡¯¡¯. I grasped the papers I held in my hands and rushed inside. Inside, Doctor Yang wasn¡¯t in his office or the main room. So when I ran into the kitchen upstairs, I was surprised to see him cooking something on the stove. A small metal wok exhaled with smoke as a nostalgic scent entered my nose. He lifted his head and smiled. ¡°Ah, Yuanyuan. I¡¯ve been thinking about cooking something up once in a while. You can set the papers down on the left.¡± ¡°Doctor Yang, what are you making?¡± ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s your delicacy in Kucha, right? It¡¯s called dapanji.¡± The young doctor scooped a bit with a ladle and put it on a plate. ¡°Congratulations on your registration at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. You unlocked the Koronese Branch Class, right?¡± I walked over to the table where the plate was offered. Cooked fowl and potatoes meshed together with a reddish sauce of chili and broth, as my mouth watered. Doctor Yang handed me a spoon, and I tasted it. The memories hit me like a boulder falling off the Sanpu Mountains. Everything that had transpired all those years ago, those last conversations I had with my father and mother streamed into me. All back to when I tasted dapanji for the first time. My legs gave away as I started bawling uncontrollably. The tears couldn¡¯t stop, while I called for mama and papa that weren¡¯t there. Doctor Yang took off his apron and came to my side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry I¡ª¡± I buried myself deep into his shoulder, while his arms reluctantly came around to hug me. My conscious remembered what I needed to do. I chose to follow under Doctor Yang¡¯s wing to give back to my community. To relieve people of their pain. To reassure children and adults alike, that I could be able to help them. Just like he did for me until now. That was why after I sobbed into his embrace, my smile came back five times brighter. Chapter 14 - Reverse Reverse Isekai
¡°If you wish to keep your life on the other side, then protect it with your life. If the door is destroyed, there will be no second chance to return.¡± Whenever it was night back in my world, it was day in Waqwaq. My mind raced for a possible solution, glancing around frantically. We¡¯d gone back. Through that sliding door in my father¡¯s house. I came to my feet to see a sliding glass door in the middle of the forest. Walking past Qawasumi I slid it closed, and opened again. Nothing happened. It was different from the first door, where I could go back and forth between the forest and my room. This time the connection wasn¡¯t there. It was simply gone. ¡°Dad¡­ Sorah¡­¡± I whispered their names, the people that we left behind back in the house. No one could know when the door would work again except me. ¡°We¡¯ve gone back again? Sorah? Kawari, what do we do?¡± I facepalmed. The fact that we disappeared in the middle of the night could create misunderstandings. Qawasumi didn¡¯t get to close the guestroom window, and I left my futon all rugged. Why were only the two of us transported? Why did it have to be the sliding door? No, I said to myself. Sorah would definitely understand. But I didn¡¯t warn him about the door reopening, nor Qawasumi herself. This entire time, I¡¯d kept the concept of the door to myself. I never spoke about that voice in fear of everyone thinking I was a lunatic. Either way, I had to assess the situation. The door this time was on top of a cliff, and behind it led back to the forest. I made my way to the cliff¡¯s edge to gage for a better view of where we were. Qawasumi followed suit. For kilometers stretching the lowlands, there was nothing but greenery and trees. However in the distance was an amalgamation of buildings clustered together in one, a civilization that much resembled the urban metropolis of the time. It doubled, tripled the size of Itogutshi alone. That must be the Wawaqi capital. ¡°That¡¯s Han¡¯ei, right?¡± I covered my face from the sun as the wind blew through my hair. Qawasumi finally reached the ledge, before her eyes met the city. ¡°Ha¡­ Han¡¯ei?...¡± Her voice trailed off into a tremble before falling down on her posterior. I turned around. ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Yes.¡± She looked away to the ground. Even I wasn¡¯t as dense to know she had a negative connotation towards it. I was scared, too. Of the unknown. We had nothing. Qawasumi left her bow in my mother¡¯s apartment, and we left our baggage and everything in my father¡¯s house with Sorah. The only things we possessed¡­ were our pajamas. My heart pounded and clenched my chest with crippling anxiety. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I still had the duty of protecting the door, yet we had nothing but the clothes on our backs. Barefoot, thirsty, starving, in the middle of the forest. ¡°You will be called the Devil of the Apocrypha wherever you go next time you return. When you do, you will only have one goal in mind.¡± I remembered the voice¡¯s words. My presence would be made known in this world by the Royal Marshal. Only them would recognize who I was. As for the one goal in mind, it hit me like that truck rushing at me the day I¡¯d been brought here. Sorah¡¯s will echoed. I wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Miss Qawasumi, we¡¯re going to Han¡¯ei.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The door won¡¯t be open for a while.¡± I said without knowing the precise time. My gaze focused on the city below the cliffs. ¡°I take it you know your way around the capital?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I suppose.¡± Qawasumi stood to her feet and dusted her pajamas off. I clapped my hands.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
545 >>> 923 +378
I couldn¡¯t stand around and wait until bandits ambushed us. I needed to shoulder the responsibility. It took hours, but eventually we arrived at the front gates of Han¡¯ei. Before entering was a long queue of travelers from around the nation and beyond, some with bizarre hair colors and clothing, others with animal characteristics and dog ears. The city¡¯s turret-like structures at the front guarded the kiosks of people applying to enter Han¡¯ei. Kiosks, a sea of tents that crowded the plains enough that there was no green for kilometers, were filled with the brim with these travelers. As Qawasumi and I trudged past them, every once in a while I accidentally stepped in mud with my bare feet. I had to shake it off but keep going. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. We found an open spot. I lifted the flap of a tent to find a table with a stack of papers. They were copies of a form it appeared. Sorah had told me about a while back. I grasped one of the ink brushes from the ink stone and placed a paper in front of me. However, it occurred to me that I couldn¡¯t read or write at all. ¡°Miss¡ª¡± Qawasumi took the brush from my hand and began filling it with our information. As I stepped back, I thanked her as her hands trembled slightly while writing with each stroke. Sweat also dripped down her neck, while her face almost went pale. Within minutes Qawasumi completed the form and we brought it to one of the gatekeepers. He glanced up and down from the form, as we nervously smiled. The guard sighed and gave us the green light. Entering Han¡¯ei was less of a feat than the buildings inside. Five story towers stood tall akin to pagodas as the city continued to build upwards, much like ancient skyscrapers rivaling the Tower of Babel. Foot traffic was heavy, with animal-driven carts filling up the main roads like cars and intersections parallel to crosswalks. Skywalks overlapped each other in arches draped in red wood and stone. Honestly, I thought it could take on Tokyo itself. As I walked through the endless rows of vendors and food stalls, the vast sight of it all overwhelmed me. Sounds of various foreign languages entered my ears, the Wawaqi language being the only one I could actually begin to decipher. Local chefs yelled out their orders and boasted their meals, children frolicked in and between the alleys, and lively chatter flew along with the birds. I needed to break the situation to Qawasumi, so I sought out a more quiet place. My eyes couldn¡¯t focus on everything, scanning the buildings nearby for any sort of place, empty alleys, or some kind of break room somewhere. I caught Qawasumi¡¯s hand with a precision that surprised myself. She was halfway in a running position, facing away from me. She tugged for her wrist, but I didn¡¯t loosen my grip. ¡°Miss Qawasumi?¡± I faced her, while she clearly avoided my line of sight. ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m fine.¡± She forcefully escaped from my grasp as we stood there like rocks among a flowing river of people. I set my hand down. ¡°Then why are you trying to run away?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± A person pointed at us from the crowd. ¡°Huh? Hey, is that you, the Qawasumi Ruri?¡± Her eyes narrowed as she slowly cranked her head to the voice. The boy made his way through the crowd, closing the distance between us. Her gaze immediately fixed to the floor. This person had a bow slung around his back, with shoulder pads and everything. An adventurer? ¡°D¡¯you remember me? I was competing against you in the Royal Archery Tournament!¡± He tried to break the ice with her, but Qawasumi propagated no response to him. Her hands grasped her pajamas¡¯ trousers. They were trembling again. ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ I don¡¯t really know what to say here¡­¡± ¡°Hey you.¡± I brought myself forward, keeping Qawasumi behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but, is there a place where we can take this privately? Preferably not the Guild?¡± ¡°Eh? There is, though I have to go practice so I¡¯ll be leaving soon¡­¡± I bowed to him, while his face widened in shock. ¡°Thank you. We just need a place to talk for a bit.¡± The young man was kind enough to guide us to a local phrontistery down a few blocks, a library where the number of people drastically dropped. Lively chatter toned down a notch as it echoed through the shelves themselves. Men and women in robes gandered at our appearance into the complex. Long rows of tables were in the corner of the library, so I took us to the farthest one. The boy took his leave, and I sat myself across from Qawasumi. I rested my head against my propped up arms on the table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry for what?¡± ¡°For grabbing you so suddenly.¡± I lowered my arms. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, but we¡¯re here with absolutely no money or equipment. That door¡­ Is our only way back to Sorah. So what I¡¯m thinking, is that we will find his family first until it allows us to return back.¡± ¡°Do you think it would be safer¡­ If my family came here instead?¡± There was no guarantee whether his family escaped from Itogutshi. After the confrontation with Officer Guiral, even the slightest chance of them making it out could spell out hope for Sorah. They¡¯d left the house when I told them. ¡°We have one goal here.¡± I finally told her, as she stared at me with anxious eyes. ¡°That is to find and bring Sorah¡¯s parents and brothers to my world.¡± Without Sorah Totshigui, I had no guidance. It affected Qawasumi as well. He brought us together when friction was felt between. If not for him I wouldn¡¯t have adjusted to this world so easily compared to not knowing anything at all. Sorah taught me Wawaqi, allowing me to communicate with people in this country. He told me how to view my stats, and taught me his lifestyle. He brought me along with their quests they took from the Guild. His family let me stay at their house, and treated me like one of their own. He taught me all these things, and all he wanted me to do in return was to give him Japanese picture books. Sorah never volunteered for me to give him technology from my world, nor asked about what was behind the door. It was my responsibility to return the favor. ¡°There¡¯s something that I¡¯ve been wanting to ask, Miss Qawasumi.¡± ¡°Use Ruri¡­ People recognize my last name.¡± ¡°Okay, Ruri. That¡¯s exactly what I wish to know. Does being in Han¡¯ei bother you?¡± She nodded slowly, avoiding eye contact again. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± I said soon after. She was prepared to change the subject, but her head lifted to my response. I repeated myself. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You can tell me.¡± I leaned forward, wondering if I was making my eyes attentive enough. No hint of the depressive personality I showed when we talked in my father¡¯s yard. In order for us to pay back Sorah, all of our conflicts had to be faced. I emulated those lines Qawasumi had told me previously, as confidence brewed inside me. My journey from Level 0 in this world, started now. Chapter 15 - Progression 2 In the end, I couldn¡¯t force Qawasumi to open up at that moment in the library. I¡¯d assumed that I¡¯d be able to yank someone¡¯s past out with a single phrase when it took me months for mine. I berated myself in the head, cursing my pretentious attitude. Assumptions created misconceptions. Whether she could tell me about herself was up to her, not to me. There were bigger problems than that. And so I left it at that as we left the library shortly after in silence. Because we were transported here with no belongings, the first priority was to secure housing and income. With no money except for the clothes on us I was reluctant to search for a place to stay. And in order to set out on our trip to find Sorah¡¯s family, we needed to purchase our own equipment from the ground up. Our first night back, believe it or not, was in a small alleyway void of city patrol units. Out on the cold floor hunched up, I could definitely say it was better than having someone pay to get us somewhere. Starving and thirsty, I thought of potential ways we could earn ourselves money. I suggested to Qawasumi to take a job from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, but she reminded me that the Royal Marshal was connected to the association and placed targets on our backs. The people out on the markets had generous hearts and offered some food and water, however, it would only keep us for a few days. Three days passed before I could even start to find a solution. We eventually found lodging at a local hostel near the center of Han¡¯ei. The owners sympathized with our circumstances and offered to house us as long as I worked there in return. By that time, Qawasumi and I were rugged and pale. She knew this city, yet never told me the ins and outs of it. Everything I did to survive, was a new experience for me. Inside the hostel, I put on my bow tie and flaunted my fresh change of clothes, an employee uniform. I took a deep breath and said with all my might with my arms out. ¡°Everything will be okay!¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to work here?¡± Qawasumi popped up from upstairs with a fresh fit, a dress that just extended down to the knees. My head shook enthusiastically as I wagged my index finger. ¡°No, no, Miss Qawa¡­ Ruri.¡± I caught myself since I couldn¡¯t use her surname in public. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for our stay here. You must find someplace else so we can actually have an income. Got it?¡± Her head tilted back in surprise. ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± ?
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
956 >>> 1002 +46
From what I gathered, I saw myself change into something someone could describe as uplifting. I guessed it was my way of adapting to the new situation. The fear of unfamiliarity mixed with my new resolve, and this was the result. Those three days turned into a week. My strides gradually became tired sways from side to side, as I walked through the hallway of the bottom floor. I turned to the left, realizing that our door had been left unlocked. My hand twisted the knob open. ¡°Miss Qawasumi, have you found anything yet?¡± I set myself down on the one bed we shared in a space a similar size to a walk-in closet. There Qawasumi rested near the window overlooking the streets from the second floor. She shook her head. During this entire time, Qawasumi didn¡¯t muster the energy to search for a job, nor find a method to make money. I promised that I¡¯d work in the hostel to keep our quarters here, but at this rate we wouldn¡¯t go anywhere. I gave her some space to herself and never pestered about it, but my nerves slowly started to act up. ¡°We need to earn something so we can put a bow in your hands. You like archery, right? I know that it¡¯ll be different from the one you left in the apartment, but it¡¯s something.¡± ¡°...¡± I came to a pause, waiting for a response. Just a nod she gave. My inhalation breathed a sigh. Every day soon after dusk I asked her about it. Maybe my words weren¡¯t the greatest encouragement. ? One week turned into a month. At this point, I wasn¡¯t sure whether Sorah¡¯s family was still alive. My measly job as a waiter in the hostel continued to say the least. I simply remembered the days of working at that Italian restaurant when I was still a student and put on that happy mask. Working this job made me wonder if the salarymen had it worse. They probably did. One day, I was occupied with cleaning the wooden counter when a young boy strolled in. The bow around his back distinguished him from the rest of the guests. Qawasumi was hanging around one of the tables, just staring into space idly. I¡¯d forced her to come out from our quarters after staying in the room for several days straight. I came around from the counter and bowed. ¡°Ah, welcome¡­ Wait¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! The guy with Qawasumi Ruri!¡± He exclaimed as he pointed at me. I lowered my shoulders while setting down the cleaning equipment. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± I asked him and gave him some refreshments with a glass. He took a cup and downed it. ¡°Came back from a kill quest today¡­ Too late to go back home since the sun¡¯s already down. Han¡¯ei is bigger than you think.¡± ¡°So¡­ How are you acquainted with Ruri?¡± I made sure he followed my eyes to Qawasumi sitting in the corner. She immediately turned her curious gaze away. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hear us far, and if she did she didn¡¯t want to hear any of it. ¡°Her? Ah, we competed in the Royal Archery Tournament hosted by the Imperial Court a few years back. Any archer in Han¡¯ei knows her title, ¡®Time-Weaver¡¯.¡± He spoke of her on a pedestal, staring upwards at the ceiling. ¡°She was amazing. Every shot hit their mark, stationary or moving. Compared to all the other flashy tricks some contenders did, her arrows were famous.¡± ¡°Famous?¡± ¡°Yeah. They could rewind time. She¡¯s got a good skill called Time Distortion Arrow. Reverses any stat change on an opponent, also increases her accuracy tenfold.¡± He bent his bow on his back. ¡°The Imperial Court revered her as one of the greatest marksmen in Waqwaq. But all of a sudden she stopped and disappeared.¡± Finally, I had some info on attempting to understand. Qawasumi, one of the greatest archers in the country? She never explained any of that, nor did Sorah say anything about it. It was only a glimpse, but a treasure trove given I¡¯d spent months knowing nothing. If I unraveled more about her, then I could find a way to motivate her to help with our problem. However I convinced myself that it would. The night after, Qawasumi occupied the same seat in the corner again. I focused my attention on dealing with some customers who¡¯d come to the hostel¡¯s bar. My body moved from one place to the next, carrying platefuls of orders and drinks from the kitchen area. I had already made up my mind to confront her again, finding an opportunity to talk to her when orders were free. ¡°Ruri.¡± I approached her, stretching my bow tie and placing my hands on my hips. She turned to face me with her deadpan face again. Did she really not like being here in Han¡¯ei? ¡°I¡¯ve come up with a great idea. Word on the street is that there''s a local archery contest just three blocks away from here. The grand prize is around forty silver mon. How about it?¡± From the conversation I had yesterday with that young boy I managed to snag some details on upcoming events involving her craft. Utilizing one¡¯s skill for money was no game. Chances should be taken. ¡°...Maybe.¡± Her voice was but a whisper. ¡°¡®Maybe¡¯? You¡¯re the best bow user I¡¯ve seen. Even better than the ones I saw at my school. I know you can do it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± She stood up from the chair, rattling the table nearby. ¡°Being here just, brings so many bad things¡­¡± My hand clutched the plate I held. Soon it began to tremble. ¡°Listen. We¡¯ve been here for a month, and if this continues then we¡¯re gonna be stuck here with nowhere to go!¡± ¡°...¡± I continued my endless onslaught with a growl. ¡°I thought you cared about Sorah. I thought if we contributed our efforts then we ¡®could¡¯ leave Han¡¯ei. And we can, technically right now. But with nothing? No mon, no weapons, nothing! We could be ambushed by some Kokmin, or something worse could even happen to you¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯ve lived in this city your whole life! You don¡¯t know how much I despise the capital!¡± She yelled back at me with a piercing scream. Everyone turned their heads to us, while the plate in my hand nearly cracked under my grip. ¡°Don¡¯t think I can hear you when you talk to yourself, ¡®I wish to understand¡¯, ¡®What¡¯s up with that door?¡¯, how can you understand when you don¡¯t even know how you end up in this world in the first place?!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­ the voice was talking to me¡ª¡± ¡°What voice? I just want to go home, Kawari. Itogutshi, not Han¡¯ei. This city will never accept me, and I will never accept this city.¡± She stumbled towards the hostel¡¯s entrance, knocking over a few pieces of furniture and ceramic vases. As Qawasumi stormed towards the double doors, I stood there, frozen and overwhelmed by her outburst. I was even shocked at my own outrage. The room fell silent as all eyes in the bar were on us, the weight of everyone''s gaze like puncturing needles. Then two brawny men shoved the doors open with broadswords on their backs. ¡°Hoh, what do we got here, a little lady?¡± One of them hiccuped as Qawasumi fell backward. Her eyes narrowed as her forehead wrinkled in fright. I forgot that she didn¡¯t like men in general, from what the woman at the Guild in Itogutshi told me. His face was flushed and reeked of alcohol. ¡°Do you work here perhaps?¡± ¡°No, I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this one, bro.¡± The other one pressed forward and grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°You look a little out of it, little lady. We know a spot that¡¯ll definitely calm you dow¡ª¡± I stepped and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go of her.¡± My voice was stern and steady, my grip firm on the man¡¯s arm. The two men turned their attention to me, sizing me up with drunken grins on their faces. "Oh, we got ourselves a hero, huh?" the one I confronted sneered, trying to pull his wrist free. ¡°You got a tight grip for a small guy. You gonna fight two D¡¯Orientois?¡±
[System Message] Weapon Equipped
[Refined Dual Tatshi Daggers] Activation Cost: 4 EP; Upon activation, deal +15% DMG when attacking consecutively; Deal 10 extra DMG if used on the stomach.
My hands broke the man¡¯s grasp from Qawasumi. I took out from my back pockets the weapon the hostel owners left me with. The two men, or ¡®D¡¯Orientois¡¯ pulled their swords from their backs. The other customers began to exit the room soon after. Some stayed with their drinks, anticipating the start of something I hoped never would come. Some particular people I saw were two people with blue cloaks spectating the unfolding scene. "Mind your own business, kid," the other man slurred and waved his sword, taking a step towards me. "We''re just having a little fun with this lady here." As he approached, I glanced over at Qawasumi. Without taking my eyes off the men, I spoke to her in a low voice, "Qawasumi, back away slowly and head upstairs. I''ll handle this." I raised my daggers as I took my stance. My skill level clearly couldn¡¯t rival these two men. But the best I could do was to stall. As my feet spread out for a brace, my mind raced. My anger from spending my days here exploded at Qawasumi, scolding her and yelling at her when it wasn¡¯t any of her fault. It wasn¡¯t any of my business. I created this mess alone. Perhaps if I gave her more time, then she would get back up on her feet. But I was eager. I held unrealistic expectations and lashed out when they weren¡¯t fulfilled. This fight wasn¡¯t necessary. My decisions led to two drunk men escalating hostility. I bit my lip, cursing my actions. One of them launched forward and raised his blade. It cleaved the roof as it fell directly at my head. Then, I made my move. Chapter 16 - The Time-Weaver If I compared my current self to my past self, before I ever walked through that door, what would he say? Would he laugh at me? Detest me? Here I stood now, raising two daggers while two tall men ganged up on me. One of them tore his sword into the roof and came slamming down. I knew my strengths already. I¡¯d learned it from the encounter with Officer Guiral. The first floor of the hostel had been cleared out. Chairs and tables overturned to the sudden brawl. I loosened my shirt¡¯s collar, feeling the sweat being constricted around my neck. Floorboards creaked underneath my feet. The two men were only a couple strides away from engagement. The minute they moved, I could gauge their range. In a flash my legs moved and voided his attack. As I appeared to his side, his weapon became lodged in the counter. It was my chance. My hands moved as I dove into the opening. A fist met my face for the first time as I flew into the wall. It appeared that the other one had disengaged from his broadsword to throw hands. My fists still grasped the daggers, as I repositioned them in a reverse grip. My face stung like never before, but nothing mattered more than my own life. Some teeth in my mouth felt loose and jumbled. Water poured from my eyes. But my expression remained stern. "Come on, kid, let''s teach you a lesson.¡± The man in front huffed and raised his fist. The other finally broke his sword free and aimed it at me. ¡°You ever heard of D¡¯Orient? People like us are from the toughest town in Aquitaine.¡± ¡°I have no interest in your hometown.¡± I lifted myself up. ¡°Then you will know it!¡± The man with the sword came at me again with a running start. For all I knew, the only concern was his weapon. Fists were mostly non-lethal. Blocking the sword was out of question. I sidestepped the slash, but his reactive nature brought his blade re?ligned again. My legs retreated into a duck, and seized the moment with a jump. I jabbed several times into his abdomen before he shoved me to the ground again. ¡°Bleh, ce fils de pute!¡± He cursed and dropped his sword to grab the blood pouring from his side. First time hearing Aweda swear words. ¡°Tahblo.¡± His stats appeared before him as he began scrolling. I took it that he was going to heal himself. The other man slugged me in the stomach. My grip loosened while a dagger flew from my hand. I felt my abdomen retract as the blow rocked my entire body. Sharp breaths of air forced itself in and out of my lungs. I stumbled backward punch after punch. I still had the other pair in my left hand. Veins popped, and I raised my weak arm. He kicked me in the chest. I toppled to the floor. ¡°You think I¡¯d let you stab me after what you did to bro!?¡± Before I got to my feet my head smashed into the floor by a foot. Over and over again, all I could see was black flashing in and out. No matter how hard I put my arms into pressing against the ground, my face continued to be bashed.
[System Warning] Low HP
19/41 HP remaining
It flashed an announcement. I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was physically in front or in my head. By the time his flurry of kicks ceased, I merely crawled on the floor, choking in crimson. I couldn¡¯t feel my face anymore or know how my head was still connected to my body. The two men followed up and dragged me by the hair. ¡°Look at you, beaten up by a bunch of drunks, hahah.¡± One of them burped while I struggled to part my hair. The sensation I felt was the burning pain akin to decapitation. Now I couldn¡¯t help but scream. I was no longer fighting them, but fighting my body to stay conscious. Why did I even attempt to face two people stronger than me? Why did I even start a fight here? When it came to actual battle, I couldn¡¯t win. An arrow whistled. It struck the first man in the back, releasing me from his grip. I collapsed as I continued my deathly crawl. Grabbing the dagger on the floor I propped myself up. Standing at the front door was a boy. The one that knew Qawasumi. The other man faced him as he balled his fists. ¡°Qawasumi!¡± The adventurer threw off his quiver and tossed it with his bow across the room. I didn¡¯t expect where it would land. I¡¯d told her to go upstairs, so the chance that she would even be here¡­ His equipment thudded onto the planks of the ground near the stairs. I went silent, blood dripping down from my lip and chin. I couldn¡¯t move at all. My head spun, as pangs of pain ushered my anticipation. And then the boy and I saw a hand reach towards the bow from above. We didn¡¯t even notice how she loaded it. One arrow flew directly into the chest, another into a hand. With that the two scrawny men fell. They weren¡¯t killing blows, but their face conveyed something other than pure shock. Qawasumi came from the stairs with another arrow loaded. ¡°Zuhyo.¡± Her array of stats appeared before her as she pressed something on it. White energy gathered around her third arrow, while the men laid there frozen. This must¡¯ve been the finishing blow. I tried to get myself to my feet. ¡°Miss Qawasumi, you did it¡ª¡± I looked down to see that arrow lodged in my arm. At that point, my mind blanked out. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The first thing I remembered was cold water splashing down my face. It soaked my clothes as it dripped down my sleeves. I grasped the sheets of a bed while I struggled to pry my eyes open. Sunlight beamed through my eyelids. I positioned myself upright and looked out the window. The quarters we¡¯d been given at the hostel. I¡¯d been passed out the following morning. ¡°Rise and shine, dude.¡± I swung my sight around to see that young boy again from last night. He leaned in the doorway, arms crossed. ¡°You¡­ What happened?¡± I winced as I held my arm in bandages. Qawasumi shot me there. I touched my mouth and head which seemed to be fine. No blood, no scars, nothing. As if the wounds were never there. ¡°Ah, well you kinda fainted when she shot you. She shot you using Time Distortion Arrow. Take a look at your chart.¡± ¡°My chart?... Tahblo.¡± ¡°See? Your injuries were reversed, although you can¡¯t erase that wound with the arrow.¡± ¡°Now I understand.¡± I stretched my legs with such tight tension in them, aching and sore. ¡°I believe we never introduced ourselves. My name¡¯s Kaizenji Kawari.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Taqumi.¡± ¡°Taqumi. Why did you go to such lengths to save me?¡± Taqumi thought for a while as his head tilted. Then he grinned with his eyes, reflecting a mix of admiration and amusement. "Well, Kaizenji Kawari, you''re not the only one who cares about Qawasumi, you know? We go way back, and when I saw you in trouble, I couldn''t just stand by and watch." I looked away. ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry for everything that I¡¯ve caused you. I believe I¡¯ll have to say that to everyone. Especially her. I¡¯ve caused her so much pain¡­ Miss Qawasumi probably doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡± From yelling at her to her saving me from the brawl I created, I was sure she was fed up with me and my actions. I attempted to pry into her personal life and tried to make her work when she despised Han¡¯ei. I was indifferent to all of that. I shoved and barked commands to her without considering her perspective. Was there anything redeeming about me? He pressed his back against the wall as his expression softened. ¡°That¡¯s quite the assumption. I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been with her, so I¡¯ll say my piece right here. You might not believe this, but the fact that she''s still here with you, says a lot about how much she trusts you." ¡°She is?¡± ¡°Downstairs sitting in front of the hostel¡¯s edifice. I only know my version of Qawasumi years ago, but she¡¯s changed since that time passed.¡± After hearing his word of advice, I thanked Taqumi and got out of bed. The wound in my arm stung like a sore muscle but I could walk pretty easily. I came down the stairs with the help of the railing to see the hostel¡¯s owners frowning at their wrecked lobby. From there I approached them and returned the daggers to them. Since they housed and fed us for an entire month, the best I could do would be to stop working here completely. I bowed to them with a sincere apology. They told me to keep my uniform. I stumbled my way outside to Qawasumi sitting near the building¡¯s fa?ade. Wincing once or twice I finally managed to sit down next to her, observing the passing crowd. Some people wore caps and others traditional robes, hurrying from one place to another. Shops and stalls began to open their signs and storefront gates to the morning rush. Qawasumi¡¯s hands were together, legs inward. A slight hunch in her back. Taqumi watched from afar in the lobby, most likely giving us some space. ¡°Miss Qa¡ª¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± We both turned away as we both interrupted ourselves. If I let her speak now, I believed that she would place the blame on herself. However I knew whose fault it truly was. ¡°Miss Qawasumi.¡± She turned her head slightly, acknowledging our presence with silence. ¡°I¡­ want to apologize for what I said to you.¡± I maintained some level of eye contact, but my gaze gradually fell downwards. ¡°And I won¡¯t pretend as if I¡¯m not anxious about being here in Han¡¯ei. Because I am. That¡¯s why when I said all of that to you, I was afraid. We¡¯re stuck here in a city I don¡¯t know anything about. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going through, but at least I want to treat you right.¡± For a moment, she seemed to waver, as if wanting to speak but hesitating. Then she covered her face with her hands. ¡°There¡¯s no way to treat me right. I wished to forget all about this place, so I pushed you to the limit. I¡¯m so selfish for thinking that way¡­¡± A variation of what I¡¯d predicted she¡¯d say. ¡°That was¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried, Kawari! But Sorah¡¯s not here and we¡¯re far away from home¡­¡± She let down her hands and shook her head, her hair gently swaying from side to side. ¡°Without Sorah, I, I just proved that I can¡¯t do anything on my own. I needed someone to hold me up as a crutch, by him talking to me, by you taking my side, I thought all my past pains would be tossed away. But now I forced them away of my own volition and I can¡¯t hold myself up. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to leave our room¡­¡± ¡°Miss Qawasumi,¡± I interrupted her before her voice slashed deep into me, leaving only heavy silence. I had to choose my words carefully. ¡°Please don¡¯t look down at yourself. Our circumstances made us scared of this place. And I can¡¯t be a person like Sorah for you. But there are some things I do understand.¡± I stood up and sauntered over to her. She lifted her head as I put my hands on my hips and breathed in. ¡°You¡¯re skilled at the bow. You could hit whatever part of the body confidently. You shoot cool time reversing arrows. You are cold, yet concerned about others. You appear unwelcoming but are sympathetic. You like sakura mochi, the best sweet in any confectionary store.¡± That last part slipped out from me unintentionally, as I averted my eyes away in embarrassment. Qawasumi blinked a couple of times, her face still as if time had frozen. ¡°Kawari, what?...¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying things I know about you.¡± I cleared my throat, as my cheeks flustered. ¡°Even though we come from different worlds and different experiences, I¡¯ve managed to learn a lot about you these past months. But I want to be someone you can rely on and trust. Just like you''ve done for me, listening to me going on about my family situation back in Hakone¡­¡± She grasped her clothing and hid her face. ¡°You¡­ You really mean that?¡± ¡°Yeah. So take it slow. I won¡¯t ask about it anymore. When you are ready, then we¡¯ll figure out where to start.¡± I turned my back to her, shielding my face from the sun. ¡°...You¡¯re stubborn. Idiot.¡± ¡°What can I say? I have to be to level myself with you.¡± I shrugged my shoulders with a beckoning gesture. For whatever reason her mood took a turn and I opted to follow along. ¡°Can¡­ we start now then?¡± My route I chose to take when she felt like hating herself, was praise itself. My first approach to our return was wrong. I¡¯d been rushing everything since we¡¯d found ourselves back in this world. The only way through this mess was brute optimism. Just as I did, Qawasumi decided to give this a second chance. We strengthened our resolve and marched forward. Chapter 17 - Unanswered Questions After that incident, Qawasumi and I were evicted from the hostel. I made that choice to leave fully aware of worsening our living situation. We wandered around the city searching for work, or any place that we could stay at. Qawasumi still wasn¡¯t ready to take on a job, so I decided to suck up any, taking any tips and snagging extras earned from the sidelines. The local streets of Han¡¯ei were receptive to recruiting me, while I thanked my past self for the ¡®retail employee¡¯ personality I masked myself with.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
1224 >>> 1409 +185
From putting out posters to selling strange fruit, I got to hear about the politics in Waqwaq. ¡°The Kokmin are silent in the shadows, just waiting to make their move,¡± said a food vendor I briefly worked with, who always spouted his own conspiracies and opinions. ¡°The Imperial Court and Royal Marshal are scrambling to squash down any attempt of uprisings from them, but it won''t work! Only with power lies the people of Waqwaq, haha!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I set down a pack of crates, before stretching my headband tighter. ¡°Then why does the Kokmin seem like a bunch of bandits?¡± ¡°There¡¯s many people from all walks of life. Some just like to stir up trouble, others really want to advocate for their cause. Never mind Itogutshi, have you seen the rest of Waqwaq that isn¡¯t in a big town? Farmers are not getting paid enough, and everyone wants to come here, to this city. The Imperial Court cares more about making Han¡¯ei brighter than it really is.¡± Sorah colluded with the Kokmin, the very organization this food vendor talked about. Officer Guiral was hot on his case as well. He¡¯d been with them to pursue his dream, but I couldn¡¯t imagine Sorah being a bandit and such. Han¡¯ei had both an Adventurers¡¯ Guild and a Royal Marshal branch like Itogutshi, but they were located on the other side of the city. It wouldn¡¯t be normal if news of our escape had spread to other branches. If so, then avoiding the Guild was the correct choice of action. But in order to increase my level cap from Level 0, I needed to head there. What a constriction. The only thing I could do was obtain better equipment and increase my Lingual Cognizance. I decided to ask Qawasumi during our downtime at night. ¡°I¡¯ve been curious for a while but, what exactly does Lingual Cognizance do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a measure for your lexicon in all languages,¡± She answered, hugging her knees. I leaned onto the alley wall and took off my work bandana. ¡°Every time you level up, you earn skill points, or SP. You unlock abilities and Branch Classes that way.¡± ¡°Oh well...¡± I let out a sigh and scratched my head. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Although I played around with the notion that if I did increase my level cap, then I would earn a multitude of SP just for reaching Level 1. That thought tormented me that night. Sleeping in the streets didn¡¯t make it feel any better. The next day, I decided to take Qawasumi to Taqumi, the young archer. He was affiliated with the Guild, but I considered him a safe bet since he knew who she was. I found him near the city gates all exhausted, carrying loads of baggage on his back. ¡°So how¡¯d it go, Kawari?¡± He wiped himself with a cloth before sitting down on a nearby bench. ¡°You know¡­ with the¡ª¡° I merely turned around as Qawasumi stepped forward. Her current demeanor could help in repairing this bridge, so I let her take the lead for now. Taqumi¡¯s eyes widened as she approached him. He pre?mptively got to his knees, holding his hands together. ¡°Qawasumi, do you remember me?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± She turned to me while I cheered her on in silence. Then she faced Taqumi. ¡°Yes, for sure.¡± His eyes glittered as he stood up and shook her hand. ¡°Ever since you¡¯ve bested all of us all those years ago, I¡¯ve been making sure that I¡¯ll one day catch up to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, but¡ª¡± He kept shaking her hand. ¡°How have you been doing these past years? Your name has merely become myth and legend, though I know I faced off against the real one. You got any tips for me?¡± Qawasumi leaned backward, overwhelmed by the barrage of questions. It appeared that Taqumi placed her on a high pedestal, which reminded me much of those who idolize the people that beat them. I exhaled, thinking about the Taqumi that had convinced me to reconcile with her on that morning. This switch was like night and day. ¡°Taqumi,¡± She cut him off as she let go of his hand, ¡°I¡­ just want to thank you for coming to save us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one that saved Kaizenji Kawari and I.¡± He gave a neat grin. ¡°Had you not used my bow we would¡¯ve been done for.¡± ¡°But you threw your bow to me.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re our savior.¡± I clapped my hands as I stepped in. ¡°Ruri, we have a surprise for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Taqumi reached for a bag from his cargo, and brought out a case. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Taqumi and I planned this. He offered to pay for the expenses, but I opted to pay the full price. My weeks working various jobs in the city paid for this very object. I only borrowed Taqumi¡¯s keen eye for the selection process. He opened the case to reveal a bow. ¡°A ¡®recurve bow¡¯, whatever you call it.¡± I brought it out along with Taqumi. I didn¡¯t really know anything about bows, so I asked him for his opinion beforehand. ¡°You want to keep practicing archery, right? It isn¡¯t the best as the one you left in Japan, but I hope this will do for now.¡±
[System Message] Weapon Equipped
[Kenrou Recurve Bow] Activation Cost: 3 EP; Upon activation, consume 1 less EP when firing at a distance less than 3 li.
Taqumi and I watched as Qawasumi''s eyes widened and her face flushed in red. She could barely say a word, a rare occurrence yet again I¡¯d witnessed. She glanced between the two of us, a soft smile gracing her lips. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t have to do this. I needed to earn this myself¡ª¡± ¡°In order to enter the local competitions, you have to own your own bow.¡± I stated the mian intention of obtaining the bow. ¡°And with it we can earn some money. Best to lean into our strengths.¡± We¡¯d spent almost two months since our sudden return. I still focused on my original goal, Sorah¡¯s goal of finding his family and bringing them through the door. I hadn¡¯t forgotten. I worked all these hours in the streets, sleepless nights without a home, for that sole reason. Qawasumi''s eyes flickered with excitement as she carefully held the bow in her hands. I did hear her mumble something as she hid her face with her weapon, but I couldn¡¯t discern. Then, she gripped it with firm strength. ¡°When I¡¯m not taking on commissions from the Guild, let¡¯s catch up Qawasumi, or I¡¯m happy to help you guys out in anything.¡± Taqumi waved, scratching his hair with his other hand. ¡°Actually, there is one thing we could ask.¡± ¡°Hm? Okay, say it out. If it¡¯s money then I can¡¯t help you there unfortunately, heh.¡± We kept the request until the following morning. Qawasumi and I rendezvoused with Taqumi at the same location, the city gates. It was already pretty busy, with carriages and rickshaws entering and exiting the walls with a rumble. I noticed a couple of men wearing blue cloaks. Pebbles jumped about, while droves of people queued up in massive lines. Han¡¯ei ran like clockwork as usual. As if there was a specific beat that a city had, one I could easily adjust to with experience. Soon we were walking just out of the city, its skyline hugging the horizon. The sun brought itself up high to shower the land with life as it brought the swirl of the seasonal wind and the scent of fresh flower petals. Every once in a while a few travelers came our way while, and we yielded onto the green prairies for a detour. I knew exactly where we were going. After a brief climb up hills and trees, a clearing could be seen as we approached the cliff. Not far from the ledge was the sliding door, a bit weathered but still bore the resemblance of one. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Taqumi had his hands comfortably around his neck, while I made sure I kept my pace in front. I turned around as Qawasumi joined my side. ¡°Taqumi, I have something to tell you.¡± I told him about how I was from another world, about how I¡¯d learned to speak the local tongue and worked my way from the ground up. I avoided explaining the Level 0 situation, though just in case. We¡¯d been doing just fine lying low for the most part, but giving any information about Sorah and I would be too risky. ¡°Whether you believe or not is up to you, but it is all true.¡± I folded my arms, looking towards the ground. He didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds. ¡°Kaizenji Kawari. Is what you told me true?¡± I swallowed my spit. ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s so nonsensical that it just has to be true.¡± His serious attitude went away in a flash as his gaze moved to the door. ¡°Well, you brought me all the way here to this door. So it really leads to your world?¡± ¡°Only on certain occasions it does.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief with my explanation. ¡°That¡¯s why I, we asked you here. We would like for you to check once in a while whether it has opened. If there are any vagrants, then clearing the area would be nice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a big order you asked of me¡­¡± Taqumi placed his hand underneath his chin, his bow rattling behind him. Qawasumi came forth and held out her hand. ¡°Please. I promise I¡¯ll return to the Royal Archery Tournament one day as payment.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll guard this thing with my life!¡± He burst and leapt forth to take her hand. She still cringed as she leaned backward. ¡°Qawasumi, The Time-Weaver! I look forward to facing off against you once more!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do our best¡­¡± We returned back to the forest path en route to Han¡¯ei. I let Taqumi and Qawasumi walk ahead as I contemplated something. My total time in this world was almost half a year already. Almost half a year since that voice gave me that one line. ¡°¡®Defend it with your life¡¯, huh¡­¡± I murmured those words out loud, wondering whether that day would actually come. In the meantime, we acquired a watcher, Taqumi, to check on the door. Had Qawasumi not stepped in with her bargain then he would¡¯ve declined my offer. After all, he knew her longer than me by a long shot even with her disappearance. Everything would be okay. Things were going in the right direction, albeit slowly. ¡°Welcome, ladies and gentlemen to Kita District Local Archery Tournament! An unofficial place for amateurs to rise through the ranks and earn some moolah!¡± An announcer stood on a metal pedestal with one foot, shouting to the crowd below. ¡°Archery is the pride and power of the Wawaqi Branch Class, and it is Han¡¯ei¡¯s pride too! Out of sixteen skilled contestants, only one will be able to take home the grand prize, a total pool of a thousand silver mon!¡± The crowd rallied from below as hordes of watchers flooded a wide street of Kita District. It had been closed for the event a few days prior. All the contestants entered in from a separate area, as some cheered some famous names I never heard of. Perhaps if I¡¯d been a local here from the start, them I would have. But the only person I rooted for, was a girl hiding her long blonde hair with her cloak. A newly bought recurve bow was slung around her back, her makeshift arrows rattling behind in her quiver. She kept her gaze grounded, while other archers waved to their fans. One of the only people I trusted in this world. Qawasumi Ruri. Chapter 18 - Local Tournament Empty boxes and containers littered the street in Kita District. Event organizers arranged them to block incoming foot traffic from other roads, while hordes of people flooded in from different entrances to spectate. I checked the pocket of my vest, taking out a wooden pendant. Our registration card. They allowed assistants for each contestant, so I volunteered for Qawasumi despite not knowing how to even hold a bow correctly. What we really needed was a plan. Although I lacked the basic knowledge, her bow was not suitable enough for the type of format the competition used. As employees lined up four targets, they had no scoring rings nor colors on the targets. As I predicted in this country, these were similar to the makiwara back in my world. They were blank targets with no bullseye. The archers each walked to the side of the range. Separated by barriers no exchange of objects could be made. Qawasumi walked over to me, as I leaned forward. I assessed whether she knew how this tournament worked. ¡°Of course I know.¡± Her cloak¡¯s hood hid her face as she pulled it closer. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Is anyone going to recognize you? I¡¯m pretty sure your Time Distortion Arrow will give it away.¡± Qawasumi placed her hands on her hips, her gear jingling behind her. ¡°Hah? I won¡¯t use it. In fact, I won¡¯t use any skills.¡± A Qawasumi that was actually confident? That was the first time I¡¯d seen that form of her in a while. I guessed she really was feeling better in this city. For the first time in two months of gloom, things were heading in the right direction. I grinned and scratched my nose. ¡°Really now?¡± ¡°Hmph!...¡± She folded her arms and turned around. ¡°I might¡¯ve not told you before, but I didn¡¯t place third in the Royal Archery Tournament for nothing.¡± Though I¡¯d already been spoiled on this information through Taqumi¡­ I decided to nod and act as if it was a revelation. Once the announcer got all the formalities out of the way, it was time for the first batch of competitors. Due to this being an unofficial event, apparently this had no opening ceremony nor early registration. Everything was proceeding on the tip of time. We registered the day of, under the alias ¡®Qawasaqui Yuqui¡¯. The first name of Sorah¡¯s brother, Totshigui Yuqui. Qawasumi handed me her quiver, and instructed me to take out all the arrows she made on a whim. I hoped that she constructed them well. All the assistants were to walk with the archer. Judges seated at the tables behind them would score our strides, our faces, our mood. Like the announcer had said, archery was a pride of Waqwaq. The four archers neared the shooting line with each elegant step similar to a slow dance. Qawasumi followed along perfectly, her expression showing no sign of nervousness, and no sweat dared to drip down her neck. They kneeled down on the floor as they readied their bows facing sideways. Once they arrived at the shooting line, it was our turn. I made sure to keep the rhythm of the others¡¯ pace, coming to my knees as slow as possible. With her arrows in hand, I moved my arms downwards as she neatly plucked one. Us assistants retreated backward. People watching immediately went silent. If I estimated correctly, the shooting line was around thirty meters from the targets, or less than one li in this world¡¯s unit of measure. Her recurve bow would barely have an effective range, so I concluded. The other contestants used bigger and longer bows, which was a given. Qawasumi had a disadvantage. She turned her head smoothly to the left, standing up to nock the arrow onto the bowstring. Her movements matched the others in a sequence as each of them did the same standing, nocking, and drawing their bows. There was no doubt about it. It wasn¡¯t about the accuracy of their shots. The targets were just for bonus. If it wasn¡¯t about the shooting, then how did Qawasumi gain an advantage in the past with her Time Distortion Arrow? One after another they pulled their bowstrings back. Each one fired consecutively, until it was her turn. Qawasumi took a deep breath while the hemp stretched in a courteous manner. Her blinks slowed, as her body matched her aim. Once at full draw, there was a pause. For a moment she did not release any tension. In a matter of seconds the arrow ended up perfectly in the center of the straw target. The crowd erupted into a passionate roar. Qawasumi¡¯s facial expression remained like stone. Two archers would be eliminated with each batch. Qawasumi passed with flying colors as the judges stood with their jaws lowered. It appeared I didn¡¯t need to worry. My etiquette probably could¡¯ve been higher if I actually knew how to make myself more graceful. We stepped away from the shooting line as the next four made way. As I observed more, each competitor played into their own niche. Some just fired their arrows plainly, while others activated different skills to their advantage. I couldn¡¯t imagine how much Qawasumi could score if handicaps weren¡¯t placed on her like now. However there was one contestant I had my eye on. When the first round ended, the sixteen became reduced to eight. Half of the participants would be eliminated over the course of four rounds until two remained. A boy prepared to shoot as his posture remained with integrity, as the arrows floated from his assistant¡¯s hands and into his. Levitation skills? It allowed him to take position without obstruction while his feet matched the shooting line. Almost perfectly. At the end of the second round came a rest period. Qawasumi sat down in the corner as I approached her with a water canteen. ¡°Today¡¯s a little hot. It¡¯s okay if you take that hood off, you know.¡± This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± She accepted the water and took a few sips. ¡°That one¡­¡± ¡°The boy?¡± ¡°Mhm. He¡¯s gaining nearly the same points as me. If one of us manages to slip up then we won¡¯t be making any money.¡± Qawasumi wiped her mouth as she gasped. I took the water from her. ¡°Make sure that you don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m bad at this.¡± I scratched my head and kicked my feet. ¡°Sorry.¡± She looked away. ¡°You¡¯re doing well. For someone who¡¯s never done anything like this before. Good job.¡± I also looked away. Was this her method of cheering me up? Before we knew it the announcer shouted the end of the break, while people flocked back into the spectator zone. For the penultimate she faced off against that boy with the levitation. He had a much younger complexion than Qawasumi yet he scored just as high. As her assistant, I had no advice to give to Qawasumi. Only she could come up with ideas. The third round, My knees dropped delicately with a smooth landing. She took one of the arrows out of my hand. This was bad. If we kept on going with our same routine, then there would be a chance the boy would surpass us in the end. Even if I did have a suggestion I wouldn¡¯t be able to say it. Whispering could result in a deduction for the evaluators. As Qawasumi scored her second to final shot, the final arrow rattled slightly in my hands. By the time I saw my shaking hands, I realized the solution. Soon it became just Qawasumi and the boy left going head to head. Only two targets had been set up; And the distance between the makiwara and the shooting line had changed up to twice the distance. To the recurve bow, it would stretch the effective range to the max. The boy with the longbow could reach it with no effort. In order to pass, Qawasumi had to score a bonus with the target, and be more elegant than the boy beside her. We walked to our positions, while I decided to test out my own solution. In the previous rounds I was nervous. My quivering body demonstrated that to the judges and possibly deducted points. Meanwhile the others had maintained composure along with their assistants. Qawasumi carried her score alone. I was just holding her back. I needed to think. What did the judges want? Synchronization? Harmony? Calmness? I cleared my mind as if everything froze in time. With one leg I knelt down while my other joined me, wielding the final arrow like a wine bottle. Like a soldier with a weapon at their side. Qawasumi did just fine. The problem was me. I attempted to quell my beating heart which felt audible to everyone around me, sweat building up in the scalp of my head. Qawasumi took the last arrow from me while I backed away. Everything rested on her final shot. All eyes were on her and the boy with the levitation skill. The two finalists stood side by side with their bows at the ready. I glanced at the target that seemed to be an endless distance away. Qawasumi took her position, her face calm and resolute. I held my breath. I had to embody the same grace and elegance that radiated from her. With the final arrow in her hand, Qawasumi took a deep breath, and nocked as fluid as water. As she rose from the ground tall and composed, her confidence resonated with the crowd, and the crowd held their fists. The boy with the levitation skill released his arrow first, and it landed close to the center, eliciting a cheer from the spectators. I prayed that Qawasumi''s arrow would find its mark. The world around us seemed to fade away as she aligned her body with her target, and the moment lingered in perpetual time. Then in one seamless motion she released the arrow. It struck the target with a soft thud. And soon after, a wave of thunderous applause from the spectator area. Qawasumi remained composed, her face betraying no emotion despite the roaring cheers around her. People came in to remove the targets as all competitors were called to the podium. The judges discussed with the announcer, handing him a piece of paper. He came up and calmed everyone down first before unfolding the letter. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, after four intense rounds of archery competition, we have our winner!" The announcer''s voice echoed through the crowded streets of Kita District. "With an outstanding display of skill, precision, and elegance, the champion of the Kita District Local Archery Tournament is... ¡®Qawasaqui Yuqui¡¯!" She had done it. Everybody clapped as her eyes widened. Qawasumi stood in place as others pushed her along to the front. The announcer brought her forward, as an employee handed a sack containing the thousand mon. As the tournament concluded Qawasumi flew down the podium as I rushed towards her. ¡°Miss Qawasumi, you did it!¡± We met each other at almost the same time, nearly embracing each other. ¡°The money¡¯s ours!¡± ¡°I did it¡­¡± She stared at the money pouch in her hands as we backed away. Fighting her serious complexion, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°I did it!...¡± We saw the runner-up walking with his head down. Before I knew it she tightened her fists and ran over to him. His face was lit up by her as they shook hands. A rare instance of Qawasumi being open to interacting with other people. I couldn¡¯t help but grin the entire time, knowing her former self would¡¯ve never done this. ¡°With this money we can finally leave Han¡¯ei,¡± I said to her walking through the sunset filled streets, ¡°A thousand mon and we can even leave to the next country, I bet.¡± Our first step had been achieved in order to search for Sorah¡¯s family. Since the Kokmin had a bad reputation with the Imperial Court, Sorah would become an enemy of the nation, so leaving Waqwaq was a given. The neighboring country across the western sea, Great Zhou, would be more lenient to Kokmin members fleeing persecution as told from that food vendor. Qawasumi chuckled as she held the sack to the sky. ¡°Han¡¯ei¡­ Maybe I could face everything one more time¡ª¡± We stopped walking. Not because we were tired. Not because we¡¯d found a place to stay out. Not because people of the Royal Marshal arrived. None of that. Qawasumi immediately grounded, holding the pouch to her chest. Her legs trembled, while I looked ahead to see many in blue cloaks and swords. They parted to the side as they gave way to a woman with long, dark brown hair wearing an embroidered dress with a shade of blue. Chapter 19 - A Happy Family Reünion ¡°There¡¯s more to your mom than it looks. There¡¯s reasons why she acts bitter, how she ended up that way¡­ ¡®wish to understand¡¯... Maybe, I should do the same about my mother.¡± The road cleared of traffic, while a band of blue uniforms surrounded Qawasumi and I on both sides. That woman, the one with the dress walked nonchalantly towards us followed by a few guards. Qawasumi gripped the sack of a thousand mon in her hands as the woman continued her way. I pushed Qawasumi behind me. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know me? But I know you, dear.¡± The woman stopped in her tracks as her dress fluttered behind. Her eyes shifted to Qawasumi, then back at me. ¡°Greetings, Kaizenji Kawari. It seems my daughter has been snooping around with you. How was she?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± My eyes narrowed and I took a step forward. This woman knew who I was, and Qawasumi. It only took a couple of seconds for me to put everything together. ¡°Miss Qawasumi¡¯s mother.¡± She put her hands together. ¡°You do have a knack for putting things together. My name is Qawasumi Ayame, head of the Qawasumi Clan in Han¡¯ei. Ruri, I¡¯m sure you know what this means.¡± Qawasumi Ruri blew a deep breath before stepping forward. This was the person she¡¯d been avoiding all this time, I deducted. The very reason why she hated this city, why she disappeared from it for years. This was it. I remembered all those talks we had during our time in the original world, all those hints and gestures I never understood. Sorah¡¯s concern for her safety and wellbeing. ¡°You can drop the act. Your face is just like my mother¡¯s. A face that doesn¡¯t want anyone to know what they''re thinking.¡± ¡°Ruri, do you know who this man is?¡± Qawasumi Ayame spoke before Ruri could muster the courage to. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a criminal, that Kaizenji Kawari. I turned a blind eye to you running away all this time, but seeing you with a miscreant makes me sick.¡± She must¡¯ve been notified through the Royal Marshal. Even though there was a bounty on my head I still didn¡¯t enjoy being called a criminal or miscreant. I prepared my argument. It was a shot in the dark, but I had to stand up. ¡°Please don¡¯t call him those things.¡± Ruri suddenly grasped my hand and kept me behind her. ¡°Mother¡­ It¡¯s true, when I was little, I made many mistakes that ended in me being alone. But Sorah talked to me even when I didn¡¯t want to play with others, and I learned. There are people that are willing to give me a second chance.¡± ¡°What do you want to say? You left your life here in Han¡¯ei. Then you come waltzing back in here with a devil. I thought you hated everyone? Hated men and women alike?¡± Upon hearing this, I noticed that Ruri held my hand tighter as it trembled greatly. She put her other hand to her chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t like this life here. Mother, you forced me to do things that I didn¡¯t wish for, and I thought I hated you and everyone else. After all that happened since leaving I learned a lot more than staying here. I learned that maybe¡­ I could understand you, forgive you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you if you leave that man and come home with me.¡± Her mother smiled with a beckoning gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t twist my words!...¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been gone without telling me for seven years, dear.¡± Qawasumi Ayame¡¯s words cut through the air while the guards stood at attention. ¡°And after feeding you, housing you, tutoring you, and keeping you safe, you decided to run away?¡± Sure enough, I couldn¡¯t gauge her personality and intention from her facial expression. It was what Ruri told me about. They weren¡¯t here to welcome or greet her. Just pure spite. I couldn¡¯t say anything. This wasn¡¯t my fight. ¡°Mother, you did take care of me¡­ And I¡¯m grateful for that. Before that you lashed out at me and entered me into the Royal Archery Tournament. The tutor only spanked me, while you stood there. I don¡¯t want any of that anymore¡­¡± She clutched the money sack in her hand, as her grip on me never changed. Her mother¡¯s face didn¡¯t bend even a little bit. No motion of her eyebrows nor any change in her eyes. Qawasumi Ayame locked her gaze with me. ¡°It appears that Kaizenji Kawari doesn¡¯t know even the basic things about Ruri. Did you know, devil? Do you know how I conceived her all those years ago? I told her, that some violent groups of the Kokmin that night, a scrawny man broke into the Qawasumi Estate filled with vile lust. He crept into my bedroom¡ª¡± ¡°Please stop!¡± Ruri¡¯s eyes narrowed and her back arched over. ¡°He pinned me to the ground and did some merciless acts, as he planted his¡­¡± Ruri shook to her very core, covering her ears and closing her eyes. Her shoulder¡¯s shivered at the vulgarity while she lurched back and forth with a deafening whimper. Her eyes perplexed and retracted with rapid blinking. Her breathing unstable. She dropped her bow and quiver, the mon coins splattering to the ground. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Shut up.¡± I made sure that I said it crisp and loud. My fist did not tremble. It tightened up, only to make a sweet release as I stepped in front of Qawasumi Ruri. I did not hesitate nor feign ignorance of Ayame¡¯s guards drawing their swords at my throat. I simply did not care. All of my anger which I had felt began to burst from my lips. Anger that didn¡¯t come just from this confrontation. ¡°You who tells your own child about your traumatic experience, yet talk about it as if it weren¡¯t the most painful thing in the world¡­ are no mother. Something so fragile, that even talking about it would crumple people of your sex, you mock your own child with this fragile topic to convince them to come back? You are no mother.¡± As those emotions spilt out into words with an accent, I realized that my own mother had been like this on a lesser degree. I thought about redemption. I thought about whether I really had the right to stick my nose in others¡¯ family squabbles. I tried so hard to know whether I could give back to my parents, or even reconcile with others that I¡¯d wronged. Even those that wronged me. ¡°Bring him here.¡± Qawasumi Ayame clapped twice while her guards cleared as they brought a young man struggling on the ground. He yelled and screamed as dust gave a pitiful gale. At first I¡¯d wondered if it was the man she described, until I noticed the bow swinging around his back. ¡°Taqumi?...¡± ¡°Yes, that is his name.¡± She answered as two of her men threw him to the ground. Ayame leaned down and spoke to him. ¡°So? How long have you been in contact with them?¡± Taqumi attempted to break free of his mysterious glowing binds on his hands. He stopped after several people drew their weapons at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, ma¡¯am. I¡ª¡± She delicately placed a hand on his neck. ¡°Tell us!¡± ¡°About three months. I¡¯m sorry Kawari, I¡ª¡± ¡°Ruri and the devil entered Han¡¯ei and stayed here for three months. Happen to know that news of you two spread like wildfire in the central districts? By word of mouth, Kaizenji Kawari earned respect among the lower class as a diligent employee. People talked of a doppleg?nger who had the face of the former esteemed student of the Imperial Court¡¯s Royal Archery Academy¡ªQawasumi Ruri.¡± Silence followed her revelation, while Ruri and I stood still. Taqumi stared at the ground with guilty eyes as the woman¡¯s guards remained on standby. I¡¯d made one mistake. We should¡¯ve covered our tracks while spending our time in this city. I was so focused on making money and working that I conceived the notion that people could identify us. ¡°I should be sorry, Taqumi¡­¡± I ignored the woman¡¯s information. My mistake had caused all this. ¡°I¡ª¡± Ruri took hold of my hand and yanked me backwards. Before I processed my senses she struck one of the men with an elbow. She pulled me through the opening as her hair and equipment fluttered behind her. I pushed her hair away to clear my vision. ¡°Miss Qawasumi!...¡± ¡°Kawari, we¡¯re getting out of here,¡± she said to me in a earnest voice void of nervousness. I couldn¡¯t see her face. ¡°The money¡ª¡± Qawasumi Ruri held it up with one hand, her other tugging mine. ¡°I got most of it while she was talking. So let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave Han¡¯ei.¡± I could hear the guards yell for us. As I glanced backward I could see a few blue-wearing soldiers racing after us. We reached the intersection of a busy street. Qawasumi peeked her head a few times before weaving us through the endless sea of people. The woman¡¯s men followed after and faced the oncoming traffic as well. We were on the outskirts of Han¡¯ei already. If we reached one of the gates in time, then we could escape by wagon or find somewhere to hide. However we couldn¡¯t shake off the woman¡¯s guards. Keeping my gaze up, from one of the rooftops I noticed someone climb over. Was it more guards? As he planted his feet firm on the roof he took a bow and clicked some buttons on his chart. He drew his bow with an arrow. White, blue, and orange energy revolved around the arrow tip as it came flying towards the crowd. Many people ducked. The multi-element arrow struck one of the guards and he fell to the ground with ice and fire. I looked towards the person on the roof. He¡¯d escaped. ¡°Taqumi! You don¡¯t have to! Run!¡± ¡°Go, Kawari! I¡¯ll cover you!¡± He shouted from the top, plucking more arrows from his quiver. Qawasumi continued to drag me along, so I couldn¡¯t do anything. After all the effort in working in this city for months, time had finally come. It was time to leave this place. ¡°Does she know about the door?¡± I yelled one last time to the rooftops as Qawasumi and I became farther and farther from Taqumi. At first there was no response. If the door was compromised then I¡¯d failed my first ¡®quest¡¯ ever given to me in this world. Had the door been destroyed by that woman¡­ then I would most likely have no way back. My head drooped down to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll defend it with my life, Kawari! That¡¯s what we promised! Tell Time-Weaver to come back to compete with me one day!¡± Qawasumi''s grip on my hand remained firm as we darted through the alleyways and streets. I¡¯d forgotten how strong she was from how she handled bows. The sun was sinking lower on the horizon, casting long shadows across the leaning buildings of Han¡¯ei. We¡¯d spent the entire day in the Kita District, so I wasn¡¯t surprised as the sunlight wavered in the distance. I couldn¡¯t help but think about Taqumi, Qawasumi¡¯s rival in her past. We interacted with him, therefore associating with us. That association got him captured by that woman. He did more than just aid us in our escape. He helped us back in the hostel, and was the first person to welcome us here. He even agreed to defend the door with his life. Yet we betrayed him at the last moment, and could do nothing. As the city''s outskirts came into view we spotted a group of wagons gathered near the road. They waited for travelers heading out of Han''ei. Qawasumi''s grasp on my hand tightened as we picked up our pace, reaching the wagons just in time. The drivers lifted an eyebrow, but Qawasumi''s gaze was unwavering as she approached one of them with a pant. "Sir. We need to leave the city as soon as possible," she said, her voice steady. Qawasumi dropped a few coins into the interior floor. The wagon driver hesitated for a moment and read the urgency in our eyes. He nodded and gestured for us to hop onto the wagon. Without wasting a moment we climbed aboard, finding a hidden spot among the cargo. We could do nothing but run. Chapter 20 - On The Run I stared out the back of the wagon, while my tears dried in the wind. Occasionally the wagon ran over a stray rock, while my head bobbed up and down. The driver did not say a word. Qawasumi and I remained with our heads low with the cargo as he sang a rural tune to the tap of the dragonborne¡¯s hooves. I made myself into a ball. The woman¡¯s guards did not pursue us shortly after leaving Han¡¯ei. Taqumi had held them back while we escaped through the crowd. Not before long Qawasumi had gotten a driver to take us to one of Waqwaq¡¯s ports. As we continued to travel into the night, darkness already covered the caravan of carts hugging the mountain¡¯s roads. Lights beamed forward by wagons using their skills to illuminate the path. Qawasumi stood up to take a look outside, before setting back down. ¡°We¡¯ll be at Port Kohwan in a few hours.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Kawari?¡± I stayed silent and nodded my head. At most, we had enough money to stay in Kohwan for a few weeks. I¡¯d heard of the quiet coastal town a few months back, when I glimpsed at a world map on Sorah¡¯s desk. Waqwaq was an insignificant island nation east of the main continent, where the next kingdom was an ocean away. Compared to my world¡­ I couldn¡¯t keep track of how many territories spilt onto that map. I only remembered Aquitaine to be the westermost, with Great Zhou being the closest country to Waqwaq. ¡°If I may ask, sir and ma¡¯am,¡± The wagon driver interrupted my train of thought, ¡°Why¡¯d ya¡¯ll decided to hop on?¡± At first my mind went to taking precautions, not having any clue if he knew who we were. But I came to realize that those questions were used for him to entertain his passengers. It was just to break the silence. While I struggled to formulate an answer, Qawasumi kept her head high. ¡°We¡¯re traveling to Kohwan port for the night. Can¡¯t stay in Han¡¯ei.¡± ¡°Oh, so you two want to be alone. Y¡¯all runnin¡¯ from ashinuke? Debt? Don¡¯t worry I ain¡¯t tellin¡¯ nobody.¡± He looked back briefly and showed an earnest smile. Qawasumi played with her fingers. ¡°Well¡­ Not ashinuke, but¡ª¡± ¡°We¡¯re just acquaintances,¡± I cut her off inaudibly. ¡°No, maybe not even that.¡± ¡°Kawari¡­¡± She turned to me as her pupils went wide. Qawasumi rested her head back down. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± ¡°Ah, kids these days.¡± The wagon driver let out a sigh while keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°I dunno what happened between you two, but y¡¯all too young to be worried about quarrels. Sooner or later, whether you realize it or not, the world¡¯s gonna gobble you up from down beneath. Not even the rooster can swim for a long time.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ Thank you sir.¡± Qawasumi nodded her head before stealing a glare at me. I faced my head away. I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilt creep up my neck. I believed what I had said was true. Even though I spent half a year with Qawasumi and Sorah, I¡¯d never gotten around to fully understanding them. I repeated that same conclusion, ever wondering when I could finally say I did. But my assumptions and ignorance led to situations like these. Running away. The resolve etched movement into my heart, yet I ran away. I couldn¡¯t do what the voice told me to do. It claimed that I would only have one goal. It foresaw that I would be called the Devil of the Apocrypha. If we were going to be treated like this wherever we went, how could we attain our goal? We left behind the door back east. Taqumi had promised to guard it, but his innocence in our situation was compromised. I clenched my chest without saying anything. I was putting my burden on others. By the time the convoy of wagons reached Port Kohwan, no people stood in queue except for the night patrol eagerly waiting for us to complete our paper form to enter. They must¡¯ve had family to come home to. The lights of the port lit dimly in a quiet atmosphere. Only a few walked the streets, most likely people returning from some sort of work or frolicking in the midnight avenue. I sniffed the salty sea from afar. As the sea breeze whirred passed me I saw this world¡¯s moon clearly for the first time. Void of clouds it stood illuminating from below, keeping the fraction of the sun¡¯s radiance onto the solemn town. A couple of buildings kept their lanterns of light, some workers still visible sorting out documents and whatnot. I followed Qawasumi from behind while she turned her head to the still road. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She suggested finding a nearby inn, so she did just that. After wandering around Qawasumi managed to find one still taking in late night travelers. The receptionist didn¡¯t seem too happy, though. I didn¡¯t help with anything. The small lodging merely resembled something of a townhouse. Suites vertically stacked on top of one another, so a flight of stairs followed while the room key dangled in Qawasumi¡¯s fingers. I lifted one foot after the other, wondering whether I made the next step. In our room was a similar setup to the ryokan in Hakone. Low tables and chairs and barely any walking space. Apart from the bathroom, the main room functioned as a place for leisure and sleep with a small balcony overlooking the narrow street. Qawasumi lit the only candle as we dropped whatever was left of our belongings onto the floor. Luckily we had no home, so packing light was a given. Not much clothing nor any equipment for me. Qawasumi had her bow and quiver, along with a change of clothes. The money pouch from the tournament fell flat on the table with a jingle. We never spoke for a while. After the encounter with her mother, I could do nothing but stay silent. I¡¯d never seen someone speak of the obscene so lightly, nor met a person who¡¯d lacked that much care for their child. I didn¡¯t know how Qawasumi felt, what she thought at that moment and afterwards.I wanted to know, but I couldn''t bring myself to say a word. The night was getting darker, while a couple of stars lit up the window. We hobbled around the flickering candle flame, as I rubbed my hands together and blew into them with an exhalation. Qawasumi gazed into the fire. "We should leave this place and continue traveling tomorrow," she said to me quietly, her voice drowned out by the constant creaking of wood. "To where?..." "You already know." I knew yet I denied it. It was my fault that we ended up on the run. With the assumption that our name wouldn''t spread if we lied low in the outer districts of Han''ei, we continued to live there while the Royal Marshal set a bounty on my head. Now that Qawasumi and Taqumi had been caught with me, they would be on the hit list by association. Why wasn''t I prepared? Why wasn''t I aware? I shook my head and stared at the floor. "I''m sorry, Miss Qawasumi." "Call me Ruri." "Oh... People could recognize your last name." I scratched my head, perhaps messing up again. I''d forgotten that I couldn''t use her family name in public or where it could be heard. "The walls must be thin¡ª" "I don''t want you to call me Qawasumi anymore. Call me Ruri." Was this a mistake? I reached out my hand. "Miss Qawasumi¡ª" "It''s Ruri." I shook my head again. "I can''t call you that. Sorah, sure can. I don''t think I''ve gotten that close to you¡ª" She put her hands on my shoulders and pinned me to the floor. The candle burnt out. I could feel her breath on my face. Her hair caressed my face as long locks brushed against my eyes. My body tensed up from the suddenness, and I wondered if I should just pretend to sleep. For a minute we stayed like this in the darkness, while her gaze poured some strange emotion into mine. My breathing slowed. She blinked a couple times. "Am I that close to you now?" "Well... Yeah." "Then call me Ruri." My words choked in my throat. "Call me Ruri." Her warm breath grazed my lips, so close to my face that I couldn''t help but gulp. "Ruri." She pulled back and returned to the table, relighting the candle. I could see her shoulders heave. After a few moments, she looked over her shoulder. "It''s been half a year, Kawari. And it''s not just me. Sorah''s been calling you by your name too. Are we close?" I sat up. "I wouldn''t say close. Are we... even friends?" "What are we to you?" My question was ignored by another one. "I don''t know," I said honestly and hung my head. "I''m sorry. For everything that¡¯s happened. Everything was my fault." "No one ever blamed you in the first place." She sighed, her back still turned. "We''re all adults, Kawari. It''s just you and me here. Even when it seems the world starts to hate us, I don''t care what others think. I think I''ve learned quite a bit from you." "Sooner or later, whether you realize it or not, the world¡¯s gonna gobble you up from down beneath. Not even the rooster can swim for a long time.¡± The wagon driver''s words resonated within as I raised my head to her. "This world... Right. We have only one goal." She finally turned around and moved right next to me. Placing her hands on mine, a weighted smile came across her face. "Exactly. Kawari, let''s search for Sorah''s family. It''s my turn now after you shouldered the burden for us. We''re not running anymore. We''re going to find Lyo and the others." The weight on my shoulders lightened as I looked into the spark of hope in Ruri''s eyes. The candle wick continued to burn. For the first time she expressed her resolve to find Sorah¡¯s family. Something we¡¯d been working towards this entire time. Ever since our return. ¡°I look forward to continuing our friendship, Ruri.¡± Her shoulders perked up. I couldn''t read her face. She let go of my hands and grabbed one of the futon-like sleeping bags in the corner. "Right. Well, let''s sleep." "Wait." "What?" "Nothing. Good night." Ruri settled in the corner, while the candle light flickered and died. Chapter 21 - Great Zhou Ruri and I woke up at a similar time in the morning. We knew exactly what to do at that moment. Packing up our stuff I fixed my clothes on, while she grabbed her equipment and the money sack. The cost of the one night stay merely dented the nearly thousand mon we had. Soon we headed downstairs and bidded farewell to the tired clerk. The busy street greeted us as a bustling port, and I could now see the ocean compared to the dark last night. It glistened in the daybreak as endless ships moved in and out from the docks. Roads were winding, as the elevation dipped down to sea level. I¡¯d barely noticed the details when we arrived in Port Kohwan last night. But just like the awakening sun, Ruri and I both looked at each other and smiled. We didn¡¯t know where we could possibly go. But Sorah¡¯s family wasn¡¯t here after they fled Itogutshi. Our intuition told us that, and if we were wrong, then we would start over again. There was no use worrying about it. Although just in case, we made a search around the port for any traces of the family. Ruri wore her hood, while I had to purchase some covering to hide my face. Who knew whether someone connected to the Royal Marshal recognized us. After doing one trip around, we concluded that they simply weren¡¯t here. We didn¡¯t spot them in Han¡¯ei nor any of the hamlets. Eliminating Itogutshi and Han¡¯ei, there was only one thing next to do in this tiny island country: Hop onto the next nation. Great Zhou, the kingdom a sea away. We made our way to one of the piers, where passenger ships moored to pick up those with poor financial statuses. Walking down a large flight of wooden stairs I took in the panoramic view of the eastern sea. Across the blue horizon was an entire country. Luckily not many impoverished people from Waqwaq traveled to Great Zhou, meaning documents and cost didn¡¯t matter. The captains gladly took us in with the amount of money we had. ¡°Sir, have you seen a group of Wawaqi with the family name ¡®Totshigui¡¯?¡± I asked one of the sailors who ushered us along the gangplank. ¡°I don¡¯t count names, only heads!¡± He shook his head, speaking with a foreign accent. I kept my hair from flying out of control in the wind. ¡°Any white-haired people came recently?¡± ¡°A few. But that can be anyone in Waqwaq, kid. Now get on board!¡± I smiled before thanking him. So there was a chance that they had escaped. ¡®A few¡¯ could mean anything. The Royal Marshal should¡¯ve issued an alert to all major settlements in the country, scrutinizing those who fit the characteristics of a wanted rebel. To think that a policing force from Aquitaine held immense power within a nation a world away. If Great Zhou also had branches housing the Royal Marshal, then that could spell trouble our way. The ship resembled an oriental galleon, one that I only imagined as museum replicas. Once everyone was on, one yell from a man above and the crew hustled about like clockwork. Massive sails opened up like a butterfly. Passengers flocked to the edges of the railing while some went down into the hold. Ocean gales picked up and raced against the boat¡¯s strut across the waves. Before long, Waqwaq slowly disappeared behind us. I sauntered over to Ruri, whose longer hair became a bit tangled in the sea breeze. ¡°Seems like you might need a brush later.¡± I tried to initiate a conversation. My old self would¡¯ve never done it months back. She glanced back at me before staring out the horizon. ¡°I know there¡¯s going to be a lot of problems when we arrive in Port Lungchiang.¡± ¡°Obviously. The language barrier, lodging, financial stability, confidentiality¡­ It¡¯s endless.¡± She threw up her arms and yawned. ¡°But everything will be okay. Isn¡¯t that what you and your dad would say, Kawari?¡± For a moment I felt as if my heart jumped, hearing a phrase I thought was unique to my father and I. I still couldn¡¯t adjust to how casual she was with me now. Not like Sorah¡¯s level, although it sure appeared to be. I nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Um¡­ There¡¯s also something I want to ask.¡± She faced me as I couldn¡¯t tell where her gaze went. ¡°Could you care to speak your language to me?¡± ¡°My language?¡± I myself became confused. My rapid development in speaking Wawaqi had been abnormal. What would take me years in English took half a year here. ¡°Are you insulting me? Though I can¡¯t say I¡¯m fluent in Wawaqi¡­¡± ¡°Not Wawaqi! Your language, when we went through that door. That one.¡± Ruri¡¯s eyes glistened with the ocean¡¯s waters. Even I could read the adamant look and determination in that face alone. ¡°Maybe if I¡¯ll understand you better, if I learn how to.¡± My mother tongue¡­ She¡¯d been reluctant based on that incident with Sorah and the group of ladies in Hakone, so I never thought she would want to learn. I scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s no benefit, Ruri. It¡¯s better to talk in the language you¡¯re most comfortable with.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. This is different. So I won¡¯t respond to you unless you speak to me in that language.¡± This girl¡­ was super proactive. I sighed before uttering a few words in my own tongue. To be honest, I¡¯d gotten rusty. ?
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
1525 >>> 1590 +65
We continued our journey across the sea. After almost a week of traveling, I gradually became used to the gentle and rough swing of the boat. The food served was fine; I could stomach fish all day long, but the mundane view of the ocean sickened me. By the time I could see the whole continent rise in the horizon, relief hit me like a truck. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. As the ship steadily approached Port Lungchiang, details of the land spilt out like an open canvas. The harbor unfolded into a mass of leaning towers. A giant river flowed into the ocean from the inlands while the port situated itself on the delta. I asked Ruri if she knew the geographical names of these places, but she didn¡¯t. I guessed we¡¯d learn by ourselves. An oriental gate greeted us at the dock alongside many other ships. The gangplank lowered once again and floods of people walked over the creaking pier. I set my first footsteps in a country I¡¯d never been to before. Great Zhou. Everything that I saw could be a photo. Even though this was the port I could see high-rises for hundreds of li ahead, the sun reflecting shadows of the gabled roofs and stone pathways. Oval red lanterns decorated the spaces in between buildings while they flew high above the rooftops. A new language flowed into my ears with harmony, unique sounds that I would think exist overseas. Foreign signs presented themselves in various languages, until I found the translation in Wawaqi. That way, we figured out how to exit the dock. ¡°We¡¯re taking a little detour for our first stop in Great Zhou.¡± I looked back at Ruri while I carried a bigger sack of belongings. I stopped for a moment and fixed my hair. It had grown quite long, so tying it into a bun would work. ¡°Let me help.¡± She rushed to my back and fixed it up quickly into a manbun before I could even say anything. ¡°The Guild, right? I unlocked the Masking skill while we were on the ship.¡± ¡°Sorry for wasting your SP¡­¡± I scratched the back of my head. She shook hers. SP weren¡¯t that common. They could only be obtained when leveling up, and unlocking new skills required vast amounts of it. Branch Classes cost even more. ¡°I¡¯ll ask around for the nearest Guild.¡± I¡¯d acquired some new words for this nation¡¯s language on the boat ride. By bothering the sailors a bit at sea, I should be able to ask simple questions. I randomly picked a person walking on the street, while Ruri pulled her hood up. ¡°Ch¡¯ingwen, Maohsienchia Hsiehhui tsai nali?Excuse me, where is the Adventurers'' Guild?¡± Zhouhua was the national language of Great Zhou. Home to the Zhouhua Branch Class. The person I called out to stopped briefly, and pointed ahead to the right. ¡°Maohsienchia? Ah, ninmen yao ch''? ts¡¯ung cheli tao luk¡¯ou de yupien.¡± He pointed right, so I assumed that we needed to walk down the street to the right. I could pick up words like ¡®cheli¡¯ for ¡®here¡¯, ¡®yupien¡¯ for ¡®right side¡¯, so I thanked him soon after. It would take a while, but I was sure that I could learn Zhouhua. For now the basics suited best. Sure enough, down the street was an Adventurers¡¯ Guild in Zhounese architecture. Gabled roofs and oriental tiles, it was just as packed as the one in Itogutshi. If this was Port Lungchiang, then I couldn¡¯t imagine how big of a city the capital and neighboring cities were. Various adventurers flocked in and out of the towering double doors, while Ruri casted her new skill on us. Laughter erupted from the wide hall filled with long tables and seats. Conversations happened in unfamiliar languages, mainly Aweda and Zhouhua. I searched for any sort of announcement board. Ruri and I came over to something similar, however I never understood a word of it. In the sea of papers nailed to the wall, a faint depiction of three people stood clearly from the rest. A man with short black hair, another with silver hair and a scarf, and a woman with long blonde hair. Pretty much fitted our description. So even Ruri¡¯s name was added to the wanted list alongside Sorah and I¡­ ¡°Is there a Wawaqi translation?¡± I turned to Ruri, who set her finger on one of the posters. ¡°¡®Kaizenji Kawari, Totshigui Sorah, Qawasumi Ruri. If anyone else is discovered with the family name Kaizenji or Totshigui, please investigate and report them to the nearest Royal Marshal branch¡¯,¡± she read aloud, as her finger drew across the text. ¡°¡®Reward for capture: one hundred yuan-taels¡¯.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how much that is, but...¡± I shook my head in disbelief. So we were wanted on this continent. If our names were here, that meant it had spread to neighboring countries as well. ¡°Did you come up with an alias?¡± ¡°Saquragui Onna. You?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Quirisaqui Saqui.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s kinda redundant.¡± ¡°Shut it.¡± I turned my eyes back to the poster, while Ruri stared at the other people in the hall. Saquragui Onna and Quirisaqui Saqui. Aliases that couldn''t be traced to our real one. We were not that clich¨¦ to think of something remotely connected to our original names. After all, if someone knew our real names, then we were as good as dead. I stretched my arms before feeling my hairbun. Then I gave out a grin. "Alright. Let''s start searching for Sorah''s family here in Lungchiang later today. Is there anything you want to eat?" "Nothing in particular. I''ve never been to Great Zhou until now." She stared at me with a deadpan face. I guessed we better find some shop. I was tired of eating fish anyway. As we exited the Guild, my mind was already going places. It also wouldn''t hurt to buy a map like I did in Hakone. It was just a matter of how much money we had left. We''d have to wait and see. The nearly thousand mon we had left could mostly afford us a month at some lodge, enough time for us to start grinding this country''s currency. If we did encounter Officer Guiral or others of the same faction, how would I be able to fight? It was another problem. I wielded no weapons, so purchasing one would benefit in the long term. The list kept on getting longer. "Ah, a Kokmin that got caught? Pretty rare to see one here." A man stood next to us while he let out a sigh. Ruri and I turned to him with narrowed eyes. He had his hood on as well, which didn''t make me feel too comfortable. How did this random guy follow us out? He spoke Wawaqi? "Excuse me sir, who might you be exactly?" He faced us directly, before rolling up his sleeve. A red charm slipped out by a metal chain. Then he let out a gritty smile. "Well looks like you folks don''t know do ya? Ya took a long hard stare at Totshigui Sorah''s poster, eh? Ya guys ain''t part of the Kokmin but know him." "And?" "The Kokmin are here in Great Zhou, idiots. We''ve received word that Totshigui Sorah''s nowhere to be seen, but his family came by the area just a few days back. So we''re on the lookout." Ruri and I exchanged glances. Did we have a lead? I''d never met any stranger in Han''ei that knew Sorah. My eyes blinked. "You really are a member of the Kokmin, sir?" "Sure am." He laughed loudly before covering his mouth. "Whoops. The Royal Marshal might hear that. If y''all want to contact us, go to Xanton and hang around their Guild. But for now, get lost. It''s pretty risky for you." We couldn''t do anything but stare blankly at him, as if almost all of our goals had been laid out bare bone by this one man. I stood there with a tightened fist. There had to be more reasons why the Kokmin were waiting in the Guild in Port Lungchiang. There had to be. And to think that this guy didn''t recognize us yet because of Ruri''s Masking skill. I turned to Ruri. "Deactivate it." "Hey, what?" "Deactivate your skill." She held her hands to her chest and looked around. "Kawari, that''s¡ª" "Do it." Ruri hesitantly summoned her chart, and clicked a few buttons. Soon enough the skill turned off as I called out to the man. Chapter 22 - My First Desk Job ¡°Do it.¡± The minute Ruri deactivated her Masking skill on us, the man¡¯s mouth widened. I told her to turn it off in front of the Guild itself. I knew it was impulsive, but I needed to prove whether this guy from the Wawaqi revolutionary group was honest or not. If we let him go now, he could disappear into the crowd and we would never find him again. So I had to gamble. Take the risk. ¡°Oh, oh! There¡¯s a good restaurant I know over here.¡± He went behind us and pushed us two down the street, before sharply turning into an alleyway. The man gave us some space as he wiped his forehead. ¡°Now you¡¯ve really done it.¡± ¡°Done what?¡± I decided to play dumb. I needed to know. He sighed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t take a hard stare to figure out that you¡¯re the people with a bounty on their heads. Looks like your Masking is the only saving grace from being arrested anywhere.¡± ¡°So you really do know who Sorah is?¡± Ruri stepped forward with a hand on her chest. The man sighed again, and fixed his shirt. ¡°The Kokmin are spread out, and a large diversity of people are in it. But there are few left who follow the path of pacifism. Sorah Totshigui is one of ¡®em, ¡®Disciples of the Pacification¡¯. He¡¯s always been against overthrowing the Imperial Court back home, even when the others are bent on revolution.¡± He pointed at Ruri and I. ¡°You two. I take it you¡¯re in for the same exact thing we¡¯re doing right now? Searching for his family?¡± Finally, we were making some sort of breakthrough. For once, the association with the Kokmin had come around instead of hurting our chances. ¡°We are. We want to find them as soon as possible and bring them to safety. However there¡¯s the problem with traveling¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Like I said, if you two find the Kokmin in Xanton down south of the Grand River¡­ They can pretty much offer you lodging at a cheaper price. And they got the latest scoop on the Totshigui family¡¯s whereabouts than us members in Port Lungchiang or Shih-ch¡¯eng. Piy¨¹eh to boot. And with that Masking skill the girl has, you can get around anywhere in Great Zhou. Except¡­¡± Ruri¡¯s eyes stayed attentive. ¡°Except?¡± ¡°Some people got a mad skill that overrides Masking, Foresight. I¡¯d avoid people from the Royal Marshal or else they¡¯ll see right through ya.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for telling us about this.¡± I bowed to him deeply, and Ruri did the same. In one day, we¡¯d gained so much intel in our short arrival in Great Zhou. ¡°If I may ask, what is your name?¡± The man grinned, and placed his hands on my shoulder. ¡°Friends of Totshigui are friends of mine. I¡¯m Naqata Tshiqara. Whenever we meet again, how about going for a drink sometime?¡± After the exchange with Naqata in Port Lungchiang, we prepared ourselves for the Zhounese capital, Xanton. The sun still hung high, so I believed we could make it in time. The only hurdle in trekking was crossing the delta of the Grand River, apparently the largest one on the continent. A ferry counted as public transportation which meant we would encounter many people, and possibly members of the Royal Marshal. Luckily they were easily spottable. I remembered Officer Guiral¡¯s attire. As Ruri and I walked to another dock on the other side of the port, I breathed in relief at the sight of no white coats. Along the way we ate at some obscure Wawaqi restaurant, and managed to exchange the rest of our mon currency into ch¡¯ian coins threaded onto a string. Although the amount of ch¡¯ian didn¡¯t compare to the yuan-tael bounty on our heads. From the ferry, we could already see the medieval skyline of Xanton unravel in the horizon. A myriad of taller buildings, albeit not as tall as modern skyscrapers, dominated the riverscape. Settlements of Port Lungchiang, Shih-ch¡¯eng, and Xanton spread to the river banks with their urban sprawls, the common gabled roofs and beige colors a leitmotif of the national architecture. A few hours passed as the sun began to fall. Upon departing from the ferry we immediately headed over to the local Guild. All we had to do was to check the board again, and a Kokmin struck up a conversation with us. I showed them the red charm Naqata gave me, and they soon took us outside. As soon as Ruri took off the Masking skill they soon recognized us as the people Naqata had described. How good were the Kokmin¡¯s method of communication? ¡°Tshiqara told me that you guys needed a place to stay.¡± The Kokmin member, this time a woman, guided us along the quieter parts of the city. ¡°Here in Laolu Fang, the shikumen are excellent places to lie low. There¡¯s a place for you to occupy with subsidized rent, owned by a Kokmin that bought the entire neighborhood for our personal use.¡± She showed us a solemn terrace house, surrounded by other derelict townhouses. The style gave off a sense of Zhounese-Aquitani syncretism, resembling something of an oriental-occidental blend. ¡°We can give you any information we gathered regarding the Totshigui family, but first I recommend that you two search for stable income in Xanton.¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
1595 >> 1602 +7
And so, the next day Ruri and I decided to go find jobs. The money from that obscure tournament in Han¡¯ei couldn¡¯t last forever. While strolling along the adjacent burrows of Laolu Fang, I managed to find a tenant. So I thought, because I was completely illiterate in Zhouhua. I asked a pedestrian to read the giant sign in front of the building. After that I pulled open the doors. ¡°Huanying lai tao Yang Lienhua Kungszu!¡± Out of complete nowhere, a girl¡¯s voice jumpscared me as she came flying into my view. I reeled by head back as I processed who startled me. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It was a younger woman with short pinkish silver hair, her eyes sparkling with every single kind of excitement and enthusiasm. She wore a traditional robe with heaps of equipment and pouches dangling on her waist. She twirled around again as her hair ornaments reflected in the light. I couldn¡¯t understand anything she said, so I bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t speak Zhouhua well¡ª¡± ¡°Hah? You¡¯re Wawaqi?!¡± She bounced and leaned forward. She spoke Wawaqi? Then cleared her throat. ¡°Welcome to the Yang Lianhua Pharmaceutical Company. I¡¯m Kang Yuanyuan, what can I do for you today?¡± This girl¡­ was too overbearing for me. I scratched my cheek. ¡°Actually, I was thinking of applying here¡ª¡± ¡°You want to work here?!¡± I lifted my hands with my palms faced towards her. ¡°Okay, please calm down. My name is Quirisaqui Saqui. If you have open positions, then I would like to apply.¡± She wagged her finger at me. ¡°Heh, heh, heh. Well you¡¯re in luck, Saquisaqui.¡± Maybe Ruri was right about my alias being redundant. ¡°Wait, that isn¡¯t my name¡ª¡± ¡°Our clinic is local-run right here in Laolu Fang of Xanton, and since we¡¯re pretty low on staff, we could use a hand or two!¡± I fixed the uniform I wore from the hostel in Han¡¯ei. First impressions were important. Kang gestured me inside and I caught a glimpse of the building¡¯s interior. Hundreds of bookshelves were stacked with various potions and vials, books toppled on top of each other as files and desk cabinets crammed themselves into any space available. I spotted a few people working at several desks as they reared their heads. Kang took me to the only office on the left, simply barging in without knocking. I tilted my head in confusion. ¡°Doctor Yang, a guy named Saquisaqui is here!¡± In the corner of the office, stood an older man who wrote nonchalantly on a scroll. Thousands of them piled onto the desk, as he set down his brush and took off his glasses. ¡°Yuanyuan, please knock. And address the guest by his actual name.¡± ¡°Heheh.¡± She turned to me and winked. ¡°¡®Quirisaqui Saqui¡¯.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. You are Doctor Yang?¡± I stepped forward and bowed. If he was the one that ran the business, then I had to be extra. They were speaking Wawaqi to each other. I concluded that both Kang and Doctor Yang were fluent in Wawaqi and Zhouhua. ¡°My name is Yang Lianhua. Please, sit. What brings you here? Ailments, illness? Medicine?¡± I sat down on the long couch in front of his desk. ¡°Miss Kang informed me that you have a few positions available.¡± ¡°That, we do. For that matter, what languages can you speak?¡± He propped his arms up for his head and leaned forward on the desk. My eyes widened, knowing I should¡¯ve learned more Zhouhua. I could hide that weakness, but lying wouldn¡¯t earn more. ¡°To be honest, I only know Wawaqi.¡± ¡°Hm? And?¡± ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°You clearly speak Wawaqi, but you have a noticeable accent. Besides Wawaqi, what other language can you speak?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I scratched the back of my head. This was a lot harder than the food vendors in Han¡¯ei. Depending on how I answered this question would jeopardize my chances. I balled my fists. If I messed up, then they might also find out who I really was. And the Royal Marshal would know. Doctor Yang raised an eyebrow. Kang slammed her hands on his desk. ¡°Forget about that already! We need a data entry clerk, right? He¡¯s the right guy for the job. I recommend him.¡± ¡°Yuanyuan, when did you meet this gentleman?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Just a minute ago.¡± The doctor facepalmed and exhaled with a deep sigh. Then his gaze went to me. ¡°No more interviews today, Mister Quirisaqui. And I won¡¯t press you again on the language matter. Yuanyuan here can teach you Zhouhua on the job. I trust her, and you seem to be an upright individual.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Doctor.¡± My shoulders fell down as they cracked. All the tension left my body at that moment. For the first time, I finally acquired a desk job. I¡¯d never attained one back in the original world, after failing a number of times in interviews. ¡°Woohoo!¡¯¡± Kang said to me after we hustled out of his office. She patted my back. ¡°Welcome to the team, Saquisaqui. Come on, say it with me. Yay! T¡¯ai hao le!¡± ¡°Yay. T¡¯ai hao leHow great.¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
1602 >> 1604 +2
¡°C¡¯mon you gotta give a little more than that. The data entry clerk requires you to learn to speak and read a bit in Zhouhua, sorting scrolls, you know, just putting them away. And Doctor Yang is nice enough on pay!¡± I didn¡¯t understand how this girl could be so gungho and upbeat. Let alone someone she¡¯d just met. If Kang always behaved this way towards her other colleagues and clients¡­ it would be tiring. I caught myself before my mind automatically judged her and placed bias. I needed time to understand her. To think rationally. If I got a job to pay for the townhouse plus a good work environment, then it was a win-win. Although I had never encountered a place where the owner was lenient. Kang told me to come back tomorrow, so having the day off I walked back to the terrace house. Laolu Fang truly was a place no one would trek over to, run-down buildings and obsolete shikumen structures stood waiting for the day to be demolished. When I arrived at our townhouse, it was dead quiet in the foyer. The sun shone through the top skylight and marked noon. Dust particles floated solemnly with the beam of light, as old tables and pottery lay dormant for years. Up ahead was a flight of stairs, extending to more bedrooms decorated with dark wood and Zhounese paraphernalia. The door rustled behind me and opened, showing a tired Ruri come in and shut it. She slid off her shoes and began walking inside. I decided to do the same. ¡°Ruri, you find a job yet?¡± ¡°After going a bit out of my way in Laolu Fang, yes.¡± She slowly made her way to a chair near the wall. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Found one near here. Yang Lianhua Pharmaceutical Company.¡± I stretched, taking in the view of the large open space above me. The flight of stairs felt as if it extended to the sky. Ruri smiled and leaned her head against the wall. ¡°Good for you, Kawari. We can rest a bit for now. Aymy said that they¡¯ll give us the information on Sorah¡¯s family in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Aymy? That woman from the Kokmin that led us here?¡± ¡°Yeah. So there¡¯s a bit of time to wind down,¡± Ruri explained, staring at the ceiling. ¡°To think we¡¯re far away from Waqwaq, Itogutshi, home¡­ I don¡¯t know what to feel except uneasy.¡± ¡°... Hm.¡± And so, we relaxed in our new residence, waiting for the intelligence drop. Everything was going smoothly. Chapter 23 - Master Half a year ago, that voice brought me to this world through my room¡¯s door. Half a year ago, I met two people, Otoko and Onna, now known as Totshigui Sorah and Qawasumi Ruri. And during those six months, I¡¯d remained at Level 0, without any signs of progression. Except for my Lingual Cognizance. At first I thought I wouldn''t mind it, but the constant reminder of being powerless in conflict messed with me. Ruri and I left the townhouse to rendezvous with other Kokmin members in an undisclosed area in Laolu Fang. Ruri specifically had been given directions, so I followed her along the shikumen¡¯s dilapidated alleyways and empty streets. Eventually we reached a ruined pavilion, with no signs of gentrification. The stone path cracked, and the buildings shuddered in dust. Shadows grew large at the sun¡¯s angle, as a few people gathered under the shade when we neared. ¡°Your sign.¡± Ruri showed one of them the red charm we¡¯d received from Naqata in Port Lungchiang. To the Kokmin, this was verification of a member. However we were perhaps honorary ones for the time being. A woman, Aymy, clapped her hands. ¡°Okay, I know everyone here knows that two of the three wanted posters, are present today. They just arrived in Great Zhou a day or two ago, and they are affiliated with Totshigui Sorah with the intent to find the Totshigui family.¡± ¡°¡®Kaizenji Kawari¡¯ and ¡®Qawasumi Ruri¡¯...¡± One of them said aloud and made a thinking posture. ¡°Totshigui did relay to us a while back that he had some associates. I understand. Let¡¯s share what we know.¡± Aymy acknowledged with a nod. ¡°I want to keep this meeting quick, so the Royal Marshal ain¡¯t hot on our tails. Regarding the Totshigui family, the Kokmin has sighted a large group of around five all with silver hair passing through several Great Zhou cities.¡± ¡°You guys have?¡± I stepped forward. I had to ingrain this into my memory as much as possible. ¡°Yes. Only a few people possess that hair color. They were first sighted in Yanqi and Quinsat, and were moving southward. Does anyone have a map?¡± I raised my hand, before digging in my vest for the one I¡¯d just bought in Lungchiang. Handing it to her, she pulled a random box from one of the buildings and set the map down flat. She circled the area of Great Zhou with her finger. ¡°Only possible route reconstruction is that they reached Lungchiang by boat, and traveled directly west to Yanqi and Quinsat, before crossing the Grand River into Kucha. By then, they had already reached Wakh¡¯an Pass. But there is a problem¡­¡± ¡°Our reconnaissance in Kucha reported the Totshigui splitting into two groups at Wakh¡¯an Pass.¡± Ruri spoke forward. ¡°Splitting? What happened? Were they caught?¡± The other member looked at Aymy, then looked back at us. ¡°We don¡¯t know. Whether it be the Royal Marshal or some D¡¯Orientois, the mother and father each took some of their children and ran in separate directions. The father apparently was facing south. The mother continued west.¡± ¡°And? And then what? If they went through Wakh¡¯an Pass, then they are practically heading into Aquitaine by now.¡± They shook their head. ¡°We don¡¯t know. Kucha and Wakh¡¯an Pass are the outer stretches of Kokmin outposts. Any further is the contested region between Koron¨¦ and Aquitaine.¡± With that, the meeting ended just as quickly as the revelations they¡¯d given us. Even though we¡¯d received more information, it only opened more possibilities to where Sorah¡¯s family could be. No, perhaps it narrowed down our places to go. If the father went down south towards Koron¨¦, and the mother towards Aquitaine, then the nation of Koron¨¦ would be the next destination. We weren¡¯t prepared for what even awaited in Aquitaine, the home country of the Royal Marshal. However, before Ruri and I would be able to continue traveling, we needed to save a bit of money. For me, I needed to get stronger. ¡°Tahblo.¡± I summoned my chart a day later, upon arriving at Yang Lianhua Pharmaceutical Company. Nothing changed except for my Lingual Cognizance. I guessed that my hostel uniform didn¡¯t even count as an equipment. ¡°Hiya, Saquisaqui! Whatcha doing there!¡± Kang appeared before me and came to my side. ¡°Hm hm, checking your chart, aren¡¯t you? Let me see!¡± I couldn¡¯t let her see it. If anyone saw that I was at Level 0, just like that Guild employee, then they would become suspicious of me. My hand jerked to block her view as the screen dissipated. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She pouted and put her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Wow, why won¡¯t you show me? Are you secretly crazy strong then?¡± An awkward smile came across my face. Actually¡­ it was the opposite. Today was my first day of the job as a data entry clerk. Kang guided me to a desk inside in the main room, and explained to me each of the work supplies and equipment. Old fashioned company seals, opening and closing various scrolls, and a traditional ink brush. But before I could even get started, she told me that she needed to teach me how to read Zhouhua. ¡°We get hundreds of invoices every few days, so you just have to file them into categories,¡± she explained, pointing to one of the papers. ¡°See these Zhouhua logograms in the top right corner? As long as you learn how to read them, they can be organized into several sections. You can sort them into companies, amount, payment method, due date, all of the information comes from that seal. I¡¯ll teach you how to read these logograms, got it so far?¡± My back straightened up. I almost wanted to give a salute. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± For a mundane job such as this, I had to give my enthusiasm for the first desk job of my life. In a different world, though. If I¡¯d gotten a desk job and passed the interview in the first place, then I wouldn¡¯t be here.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
1670 >>> 1731 +61
¡°Yuanyuan and Mister Quirisaqui, you two are free to go on lunch break,¡± Doctor Yang said a couple hours later from his office, taking off his bifocals. ¡°Mister Quirisaqui, I would especially like you to keep an eye on her. I know she¡¯s quite intense.¡± My face remained deadpan. ¡°Yessir.¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it supposed to be reversed? Who¡¯s ¡®intense¡¯? Doctor Yang!¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. As we departed the building, Laolu Fang was awfully quiet as ever. Even if it wasn¡¯t for this situation, a person looking to relax from the big city of Xanton would come here for a breather. But for lunch, Kang and I decided to head back into the busier districts. The hustle and bustle grew louder as crowd density increased, more shops and vendors setting up along the walkways with hanging lanterns and oriental gates. ¡°Doctor Yang seems to care a lot about you.¡± I played the contrary of starting the conversation. ¡°What¡¯s your job in the clinic? You¡¯ve been helping me out a whole lot today.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well I usually run around doing appointments for people in need.¡± Kang scratched her head, ignoring my first remark. ¡°Basically a traveling medic in the vicinity of Xanton.¡± ¡°That must be tough work.¡± She ran ahead of me and turned around. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m the one that picked this job, so I¡¯m super happy about it. Giving to people is my number one priority¡«¡± ¡°Salve!¡± A squeaky voice called out from the side of the road. We both turned our heads. In a little stall cramped between two bigger vendors, was a petite woman with white-azure hair beckoned Kang over. She wore a red coat, with red ornaments in her hair. ¡°Young Zhounese woman! You look like you would be adept with the sword! With my training, I could get you up to speed in combat?¡± ¡°Eh? Sorry, young lady, but I already have a job.¡± Kang put her two hands together and winked. ¡°I hope you find someone else?¡± The petite woman frowned. ¡°Who¡¯re you calling young lady!¡± The sword? Training? Maybe I could learn a thing or two from this woman. Before Kang began walking, I stopped her and walked towards the short lady. ¡°Greetings, young lady. Unlike Miss Kang, I am interested in the offer. Am I worthy of discipleship?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± The short woman scratched her chin, inspecting me carefully with her blue eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t get a good read on you, young man. Sorry.¡± I forgot that Ruri and I established a routine of using the Masking skill on ourselves. This person probably couldn¡¯t observe my movements and mannerisms too closely. The Masking skill was messing with the petite swordswoman¡¯s keen perception. Even so, I wanted to become stronger. If I had to work for it, then I would. ¡°Please reconsider.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then how about you defeat that ruckus-making D¡¯Orientois for me there.¡± Kang and I turned to where she pointed and sure enough down the road was a tall man arguing with a vendor. They were yelling at each other, while the seller furiously pointed at their fruit and products. D¡¯Orientois¡­ were they always looking for a bone to pick? The two in Han¡¯ei I fought were raring to go also, so maybe it might¡¯ve been a cultural behavior. I heard that D¡¯Orient is a place in Aquitaine, anyway. Following the petite woman¡¯s challenge I leapt forward. My feet took me down the road as I prepared to tackle. I¡¯d taken a few D¡¯Orientois before, so maybe I could fight one. My body stopped in place. I collided with an invisible force, sending me flying a different direction. At that point, I remembered. Unlike the fight in the hostel, I was unarmed. Taking on a giant would be almost impossible for me. While I fell to the floor, motivation forced myself to my feet. Access the situation. The man had a barrier that stopped me. ¡°Fils de pute¡­¡± He turned around slowly, malice radiating from his bearded face. The trader cowered in fear behind him. It seemed I pulled the anger towards me. He brought out a saber. In a blink of an eye I crashed into the wall.
[System Warning] Low HP
14/40 HP remaining
The sharp point punctured me as he tacked down. Blood poured from my side. I was Level 0, so a single attack from someone would damage me severely¡­ Not enough Max HP or DEF. This was bad. How could I survive in the future when the first attack dealt twenty-six damage? He retreated backward. I held my side, crimson staining the stone ground. It felt as if my insides were violated, my breathing unstable. I didn¡¯t know what I choked on. Kang held out her hand towards me. ¡°O magic of demihuman¡¯s land, obey me through the laws of the system. I bestow you Koron¨¦¡¯s blessing¡ªQuick Heal.¡± Light gathered around her hand as I felt my puncture alleviated. Though it still bled.
[System Announcement] Skill Activation [Quick Heal] HP UP
14/40 HP >>> 29/40 HP +15
The sun blinded my view. I could see the D¡¯Orientois¡¯ silhouette brandishing his saber. Kang stood from a distance, her hand still raised from that healing spell she gave me. I nodded and gave her my thanks. Now that my health had been restored slightly, it gave me fresh thoughts. Throughout all the times I¡¯d fought in this world, I relied on my agility. It was how I could disarm people and evade their movement. But this time I had no weapon. I grinned as I taunted him with a hand gesture. ¡°Miss Kang! Do you have any support spells or skills?!¡± He rushed to meet my taunt. The man swung down while I stepped to the side, remembering the move I did when fighting Officer Guiral. ¡°Speed burst forth, the general heeds you. I bestow you Great Zhou¡¯s blessing¡ªWinged Feet of Zhaoyan!¡±
[System Announcement] Skill Activation [Winged Feet of Zhaoyan] Base Speed UP
+15% Speed (3 minute duration)
My feet lightened up as if I¡¯d lost weight. The D¡¯Orientois turned around and slashed at me. I voided the attack and stepped right into his range. What part of the arm would suffice in rendering his saber useless? Maybe the elbow. I grabbed his elbow and pushed it sideways. The man jerked left while I brought him lower than me. Then I felt it again. The barrier activated as I stumbled back. That really was a problem. How could I disengage that skill of his? If it activated whenever I got within close-range of him, then maybe I could exploit something from it. Looking around I picked up a brick from the wall I crashed on. This would do. The local constable would arrive soon, so I needed to prove myself now. It was time to test out my theory. It was my turn to attack first. My agility brought me over to him immediately. The D¡¯Orientois sliced upwards and clipped my manbun free. I lowered myself and gripped the brick in my hand. If I ran with my normal speed I would¡¯ve been dead by now. I kicked the man in the stomach and his shield activated again. My body ricocheted off and I threw the brick at him. It bopped his face as dust flew. I landed on my feet and I charged again for the final tackle. I took his elbow first and drove him to the ground. He couldn¡¯t use his saber. Having pinned him on the ground, I thought of possible options. I could bash his head in, but I shouldn¡¯t kill. I could strangle him, or take his weapon. He held his saber with a death grip. So I put my arms around his neck. ¡°Do you give up? If you won¡¯t harass anyone again then I¡¯ll let go.¡± I talked down to him, as he struggled to stand. It was hard to keep him pinned down due to his weight. ¡°Taiz-toi! Tu ne sai pa que...¡± He huffed and puffed, suffocating in my arms. ¡°Mez amis son ici.¡± My awareness of my surroundings did not click until I noticed multiple shadows overtake my own. I looked around to see a mob of D¡¯Orientois staring at me strangling this one man. I guessed that I¡¯d overdone it. I prepared myself to prostrate and beg. ¡°Halt there. You¡¯re done, young boy.¡± The short swordswoman shoved even the biggest of men to the side, her calm strides parting everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up the rest of these guys for you.¡± It was a split second. Two of the men went for her but she already moved on to the next enemy. They fell to the ground bleeding as her blade drew blood. It was a white single-bladed sword, much smaller than a katana and longer than a knife. She smiled. The rest of the men activated their skills via their charts, but the petite woman slashed through their barriers and chopped them down like butter. She sheathed her sword within her coat and turned to me, her face dripping with red. ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°...Quirisaqui Saqui.¡± ¡°Nice moves you had there, Young Saqui. Call me Ma?tresse from now on, ¡®cause you¡¯re in for a rough ride.¡± I passed her qualifications. I could do nothing but prostrate myself. ¡°Thank you very much! I will be in your care, master!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ma?tresse!¡± ¡°Uwah¡­ Why did this have to happen?¡­¡± Kang walked up to me sobbing. I had acquired a master. One I could learn from. In order to defend myself, Ruri, and the door, I needed to get stronger. It was a given. Chapter 24 - Student In the three days in Great Zhou, I secured a job, learned more about Sorah¡¯s family whereabouts, and went under a discipleship. Attaining three major breakthroughs in this world, it appeared that more revelations were to come. ¡°Uwah¡­ Why did this have to happen?...¡± Kang walked up to me sobbing. I faced her and stood up. The sun was still at noon, and a crowd gathered to see what had happened. The D¡¯Orientois laid there on the ground exasperated, all grabbing a part of them that had been cut by Ma?tresse. I lowered my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Kang. And¡­ Thank you for healing and supporting me.¡± ¡°Not that! I¡¯m hungry!¡± She continued to wail while I stood back. Now that I thought about it, my stomach rumbled as well. ¡°What happened to eating lunch?¡± As she continued to wipe the tears beneath her eyes, her sobbing demeanor soon changed. Her eyes narrowed. I turned around to see people in white coats rushing down the street. Ma?tresse stood ahead, while she moved her head a bit and whispered a few words. I felt a tug on my shirt as I was brought into the adjacent alleyway. Kang pulled me close while officers of the Royal Marshal passed by, stopping at Ma?tresse. My lips frowned while I reared my head towards the street. ¡°So even a citizen of the Great Zhou is afraid of the Royal Marshal?¡± ¡°Keep quiet.¡± She placed a finger on my mouth. ¡°No one wants to get involved with them. I hope ¡®Ma?tresse¡¯ will be fine¡­¡± While we hid in the alley, it seemed Ma?tresse spoke some words with them. I didn¡¯t have any listening comprehension with the Aweda language, so unfortunately I couldn¡¯t decipher anything that was said. After a hot minute passed in what felt like fifteen, the petite woman walked at the entrance of the alley. ¡°You two can come out now, they¡¯re already gone.¡± ¡°How did you¡ª¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mention any of your names, by the way.¡± She interrupted my question, raising her hand up. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so hot today.¡± Kang peeked her head over my shoulder. ¡°Maybe you should take off your coat¡ª¡± ¡°Shut it!¡± Ma?tresse came over to me, while I clearly towered over her. ¡°Young Saqui. You got a job?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll start tomorrow. After your shift, come over to Baiyun Pavillion. It¡¯s not far from here. Got it?¡± ¡°Understood, Ma?tresse!¡± I stood at attention as she already turned around and went back onto the sidewalk. She raised her hand, the sunlight blocking my view as she disappeared into the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± I deduced that Ma?tresse was able to speak three languages. She spoke Zhouhua to Kang, Wawaqi to me, and Aweda to the Royal Marshal. For whatever reason, she gave off a more powerful sense than what she let on. After this encounter, Kang and I finally ate lunch together before going back to the clinic. The next day I woke up freshly motivated. I jumped from the bed and nearly fell off the stairs of our townhouse. Morning light warmed my skin through the skylight. Dust flew off the handrails while I slid down to the ground floor. I smelled the scent of tea leaves, a whisking smoke of steam rising from the parlor. Ruri sat at the table and sipped her cup. She stared at me. ¡°Well, look who¡¯s excited. You¡¯re acting creepier than you were last night.¡± ¡°Who said that I¡¯m creepy?¡± ¡°I did. You¡¯re being really creepy right now.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± I went over and got myself water. By now, I could force my stomach to down the type of water served in this world no problem. It¡¯d been half a year already. ¡°But, to think I¡¯d beaten a D¡¯Orientois at a one on one fight¡­¡± ¡°Uh, I think that was a given. You move pretty well.¡± She stood from her chair and moved her dishes to the sink. ¡°Now stop with the small talk and prepare to head out. We¡¯re both burning time.¡± That was right. I had to do my position as a data entry clerk at Yang¡¯s Pharmaceutical Company, and then head to Baiyun Pavilion for Ma?tresse. Whether I knew if it would be exhausting, I left it to later¡¯s me. When Ruri and I were prepared to head to work, we both exited the terrace house and went separate ways. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Later would soon come. After breakfast I commuted to the clinic, around a fifteen minute walk. I clocked myself in, as my new coworkers greeted me. Kang wasn¡¯t here, apparently at a client¡¯s place, everyone told me. So I sat down and got to work. Loads of papers and scrolls arrived at my desk while I attempted to sort them out. Kang had taught me to read the seals on the documents, it was time to put it in practice. Every once in a while Doctor Yang came from his office to beckon customers into his office, while others continued to brush diligently till their inkstones dried. Eventually Kang returned to the clinic, wiping sweat off her face. She announced her presence like always, and immediately checked to see how I was doing. ¡°Miss Kang, I¡¯ve been curious,¡± I said to her while unrolling a scroll flat on the desk. ¡°Yesterday with the fight with the D¡¯Orientois, why did your skills use some sort of incantations?¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± She stood from her leaning position and thought about it. Right at the moment I said ¡®D¡¯Orientois¡¯ she flinched for some reason. ¡°Hm¡­ If I remember only the Koronese and Zhouhua Branch Classes use incantations. The Aweda and Wawaqi Branch Classes don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Kang tilted her head. ¡°I dunno. I¡¯m not an expert at that sort of stuff. Also it¡¯s a bit disheartening to hear ¡®Miss Kang, Miss Kang!¡¯ all the time, so call me Yuanyuan¡«¡± ¡°Huh? Then why did you let me call you Miss Kang for the past few days?¡± I finished sorting out that scroll and moved onto the next one, archiving each one carefully in bins. ¡°You were a newbie and I had no idea if you were going to stay or not, duh!¡± She rested her arms on the back of my chair with a smug face. ¡°You¡¯re going to train under that woman right? Do you even know where Baiyun Pavilion is?¡± My hands paused for a second, before letting out an embarrassed laugh. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But I could ask someone¡ª¡± Yuanyuan pushed off my chair and shoved me into my desk. She put her hand on her chest with a proud grin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll guide you to the pavilion! I wanna watch the great Saquisaqui receive his master¡¯s tutelage!¡± ¡°Be honest, you want to see me suffer.¡± I recovered and looked back. Yuanyuan covered her mouth excitedly which gave me the cue that it was her actual intention. This girl¡­ I didn¡¯t dislike her, but being with her was too tiring for me. Even so, I found it weird she would react strangely to D¡¯Orientois. During that fight yesterday she never said anything except chanting the skills Quick Heal and Winged Feet of Zhaoyan. After a day¡¯s work Yuanyuan and I headed towards what Ma?tresse described¡ªBaiyun Pavillion. It was simply an empty monastery, with rotting wood pillars that surrounded the eroded stone plaza. The place was also farther out of Xanton than Laolu Fang, where the buildings¡¯ quality faded with distance. There Ma?tresse sat on the stairwell to a temple-like structure behind her, abandoned and ruined. She jumped off and began walking towards us. ¡°Finally, you arrive, my future disciple!¡± She folded her arms as she took a stance. ¡°Wait¡­ Just how long have you been waiting here?¡± Ma?tresse looked away for a moment, before scratching her nose. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you do what I say as long as we are in Baiyun Pavillion, Young Saqui.¡± I looked behind me, and saw Yuanyuan waving from a distance. I knew it. She really just wanted to watch me suffer. So I turned back to Ma?tresse. ¡°How much money do I pay you?¡± ¡°Money?¡± She scoffed at me, fixing her red coat and white scarf. ¡°That is the least of my concern. Attention!¡± She pointed at me. My back went rigid. ¡°Yes, Ma?tresse!¡± ¡°Sixty jumping-jacks, thirty push-ups, now!¡± This was awful. As I began to follow her routine, I could see Yuanyuan smiling and cheering me on. I wanted to enact true gender equality. Forget that, my body could barely handle these exercises. Fortunately my lack of weight saved me on the push-ups. On the thirtieth one, my shaking arms thrusted into the ground with all of my might. Ma?tresse laughed and strolled, her feet coming into my view on the ground. ¡°Are you warmed up yet? Stand and face me.¡± While I spent a brief respite stretching my fingers, she took out her blade from her coat¡¯s inner pocket. Unsheathing it, she placed the short sword to the side and held the scabbard. ¡°Let¡¯s simulate what happened yesterday with that big D¡¯Orientois you fought. Just ignore my height.¡± ¡°Really?...¡± ¡°Take stance and try to do what you did yesterday. Render my weapon useless.¡± I could barely feel the ground with my legs. My arms felt numb from the push-ups. If this was a rehash from yesterday, then this should be no problem. She would maybe explain the mechanics of what I did. After circling each other for a few seconds I went in. My arm almost flailed as Ma?tresse threw a jab. I voided it and saw the elbow. And then everything went black. My face stung like a bee sting. Stumbling back, I blinked twice to see her still beckoning me to come. I had been punched in the face? I didn¡¯t even process what happened. I came back at her again with more vigor. This time, I got whacked in the face and I collapsed to the floor. Panting, she twirled the scabbard in your hands. ¡°Things are a bit different now that you¡¯re tired, huh?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m tired¡­ After those push-ups and¡ª¡± ¡°You will not complain. A real fight is when you¡¯re hungry, you¡¯re thirsty, you¡¯re nervous and sweaty, your bones and ligaments don¡¯t work the same, all these factors.¡± Ma?tresse pointed the sheath at me with her back perpendicular to it. ¡°If you don¡¯t learn to fight under pressure, then you will revert back to what humans really are¡ªuseless cowards. And when they become cowards, they die. Everyone fears when something doesn¡¯t go their way, yet warriors must maintain skill. Come at me again, and let us break you down, Young Saqui.¡± I stared down, knowing she was exactly right. I¡¯d held preconceived notions, and had condescending thoughts. Staring at the ground, I picked myself up off the floor and assumed a stance. In order to find Sorah¡¯s family, there would be obstacles that would threaten my life. So it was time to grind my physical capabilities. ¡°Yes¡­ master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ma?tresse!¡± Chapter 25 - Progression 3 From that first day, began a multitude of fatiguing work. Every single day I woke up and worked at the Yang Lianhua Pharmaceutical Company from morning to afternoon. In Xanton, such was the ethic of the Zhounese people. Its citizens always frantically hurried in the city center for rush hour, foot traffic bigger than what I¡¯d see in Shibuya. After spending time in the clinic, I¡¯d go straight to Baiyun Pavilion. Sometimes Yuanyuan would come along to watch, or she stayed back to work overtime for clientele. ?
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
1803 >>> 2010 +207
¡°C¡¯mon, Young Saqui. You¡¯re too young to be tiring out now,¡± Ma?tresse yelled at me now that she¡¯d begun her sword teaching. Since I was given a practice sword, she made me swing it at least a hundred times in different angles and positions. Her technique differed from what I expected. Given that she used a short sword, combat would be different than a regular blade. Long reaching attacks and unnatural body movements encompassed her style she attempted to pass down to me. The type of sword was called a ¡®yedo¡¯, she told me. I collapsed to the floor trying to sit, wiping my sweat in the sun. My wheezing breath couldn¡¯t keep up with this intense cardio, but I convinced myself that it would have high return. So Ma?tresse commanded me to stand up again. ¡°You lean too much in your attacks,¡± she scolded me the next afternoon, while we continued to spar in the abandoned monastery. Today cold gales blew through my hair and the clouds hid the sun, so I breathed a bit easier. ¡°Your center of gravity lies in the ¡®danjeon¡¯, the solar plexus. Balance.¡± ¡®Danjeon¡¯? My dantian? I advanced into her as our wooden swords clashed, her calmness scaring me a little. My face contorted into a concentrated expression. I couldn¡¯t think of anything to out-maneuver her. As expected of Ma?tresse, her competent skills compensated for her short stature. She told me that smaller people automatically had a disadvantage. Looking back, I attempted to analyze her parries and used it for myself. When she threw out a cut at me, I met it head on with my wooden sword as our weapons slid to our hilts. Then my wrist twisted into a stab. ¡°Gh!¡± That came from me as I covered my head. She whacked me square in the forehead. I scratched the darkened spots near my hair. ¡°That¡¯s another bruise¡­¡± She twirled her practice sword with a smile. ¡°That was good. Try that on me again.¡± Ma?tresse often let herself falter so I would see an opening. But I knew that openings didn¡¯t simply mean they were safe. I needed to be wary of such traps whether intentional or not. We sparred for a few more hours until night fell. My legs cramped as I hobbled back to Laolu Fang. When the sun rested, I still didn¡¯t know whether I could trust the neighborhood. As ghetto as it was, not many people walked around these parts. No homeless nor wanderers, just pure silence perforated the streets. Eventually I shuffled my way to the door of the townhouse and entered. ¡°Another bruise?¡­¡± Ruri approached as she heard today¡¯s injuries. I took off my shoes at the foyer while making muffled footsteps with socks. ¡°Do you want a warm cloth?¡± My head lifted, arriving at the table. ¡°Yes, please.¡± She brought out a bowl from one of the old cabinets and filled it with water. Then Ruri placed it on a stove-like apparatus before soaking a towel in it. ¡°Come and get it yourself. I¡¯m not doing the entire process.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Thank you.¡± I stood up and limped to the counter in the back. While I took the dampen cloth and pressed it to my face, I made sure that I stated something clear. ¡°Your Japanese has improved so much. ¡®Perapera¡¯.¡± ¡®Jouzu¡¯ was different from ¡®perapera¡¯. ¡®Jouzu¡¯ was a universal term for anyone that dared to speak the language, while ¡®perapera¡¯ was used to acknowledge one¡¯s fluency. Ruri was walking upstairs but stopped. At first I thought she was going to jeer at me. Ruri propped her arms on the handrail, and rested her head on it with a warm smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± I was taken aback. Was this the Qawasumi Ruri I knew? Now during our days in Xanton, we barely saw each other except for the mornings and evenings. We spent the rest of the day doing separate activities. To think that our dynamic had changed from where we began. All the more I needed to find Sorah¡¯s family, and reconnect with him as soon as possible. ?
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
2023 >>> 2504 +481
¡°Ma?tresse, this might be sudden, but where are you from?¡± I asked her a week later, resting up on the stone stairs for the next lesson. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re from here.¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it She put her yedo sword on her shoulder, walking to the center of the pavilion. The sun set over the horizon as shadows traced distorted shapes. ¡°That question? I¡¯m from Regione Straniera, or as us Stranieros call it, PatriaRegione Straniera.¡± Regione Straniera. From the map, it was an area north of Aquitaine, yet still under its dominion. I began to put it together. That could possibly explain why she spoke Aweda. ¡°So you¡¯re Aquitani.¡± She stopped walking and cranked her head towards me. Her petty face turned into a glare, her brows contorting into a frown. ¡°No, we are Stranieros. Aquitaine simply took over PatriaRegione Straniera. Don¡¯t ever call us Aquitani ever again, got it?¡± Was it political? So Stranieros and Aquitani were different ethnic groups. Regione Straniera and Aquitaine were separate regions. My back went rigid from her reaction. ¡°I apologize¡ªI didn¡¯t know the difference.¡± ¡°Now you know, ignorant idiot. Call someone from PatriaRegione Straniera an Aquitani again and they¡¯ll beat you up. For your ignorant comment, time for some extra exercises. Get up, double the basics!¡± Yuanyuan watched from the sidelines as I got up once again. She waved a few pieces of ch¡¯ian coins on a string. ¡°Hey Saquisaqui! I¡¯ll buy you a drink when you¡¯re done!¡± I could only let out a sighing smile as I acknowledged her. Then I took my practice sword, and swung it a thousand more times. Almost a month passed since arriving here in Xanton, and I had to make the most of it. We weren¡¯t searching, so time needed to be productive. After two more hours I found my body numb and my feet light. Walking through the streets, evening darkness blanketed the city. Buildings lit their lanterns and people began to close shop. Only a few restaurants carried on into the night. Yuanyuan led me to a local bar, lifting the flaps under the entrance. ¡°Nihao, fuwuy?anHello, sir!¡± ¡°Chiwei?How many?¡± The man behind the counter lifted his head from lifting boxes. Zhounese tapestry decorated the walls, along with many glass bottles scattered among the shelves. I answered, ¡°Two people.¡± His eyes widened at my response. Probably he was shocked that a foreigner like me spoke Zhouhua. By now, I¡¯d gained a consistent understanding of daily words, although anything off-topic would be unintelligible. We seated ourselves in. Yuanyuan ordered a type of beer for us. Normally I would be skeptical, but the drinks resembled the pale straw, amber color of the drink back in my world. Served on the counter in two pint glasses, I turned towards Yuanyuan who just stared at her beer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You¡¯re a light-weight?¡± ¡°Obviously not!¡± She gripped the glass¡¯ handle and took a big gulp. I simply took a casual swallow. I knew it. Her face started reddening and leaned on the table. ¡°It¡¯s good right? I think so¡«¡± Since spending three weeks here in Xanton, I felt like I was able to obtain a clearer picture of Kang Yuanyuan. A bold liar who hid her feelings with a smile. The harder the truth, the harder she grinned. The less she knew a person the worse it was. The her from when I first met was different from her now. There had to be a reason why she¡¯d spent so much time with me. And I was sure it had something to do with the doctor. ¡°Okay, better not drink more than one then. Head home after this. You¡¯ll be hung over in the morning, and then Doctor Yang will scold you.¡± Yuanyuan¡¯s back went straight, sipping more with two hands. ¡°Doctor Yang? He¡¯s such a worrywart. You, see¡± ¡ª she hiccupped ¡ª ¡°he¡¯s like my dad¡­ wait, my dad? But he¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°¡®Dad¡¯¡­¡± I traced the handle of my glass. Her and Doctor Yang didn¡¯t communicate like a boss and employee. I had a hunch about it for a while, but never spoke it to existence. I finished my beer and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re too drunk right now, so I¡¯ll walk you to your home. Do you mind telling me where you live?¡± ¡°Are you gonna leave? Are you gonna leave me? The D¡¯Orientois¡­¡± I put her arm around my shoulder and paid for the tab. She never explicitly stated where she lived, and I couldn¡¯t let her stay with Ruri and I. That was when I thought of Doctor Yang. So I headed to Laolu Fang, making my way to the clinic in a few minutes'' walk. Fortunately the lights to the place still dimmed a faint glow. I knocked. Yuanyuan was done for the day. Footsteps sounded to a click in the door lock. It opened, showing the doctor in casual clothing. I bowed my head, stepping back to show Yuanyuan. ¡°Good evening, Doctor Yang. Yuanyuan here is¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m terribly sorry, Mister Quirisaqui. Did she get drunk by herself? No, I should¡¯ve already known.¡± He shook his head and spoke solemnly, and I let her rest on his shoulder. ¡°Thank you for watching over her. These days now that she¡¯s all grown up I don¡¯t know what silly things she might get into.¡± ¡°She told me that you and her have a history together,¡± I elaborated on her drunk ramblings, only to realize that it sounded weird rolling off my tongue. ¡°If I may reword that, she knows you very well.¡± Doctor Yang took a deep breath and softly placed his hand on Yuanyuan¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve known her since she was a kid. After her parents were gone, I tried to get her to decide whether she wanted to go to an orphanage, or some sort of host family¡ªanything.¡± ¡°I see¡­ and did you find one?¡± ¡°She never answered my question, so I just took her in, even though I didn¡¯t think I was worthy of raising a child.¡± He looked down, remembering a brief moment. Then he looked up at me. ¡°Now I¡¯m not the young na?ve man I was, so I have to take responsibility. I can¡¯t shelter her forever. One day, she needs to go out into the world herself. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people call her ¡®The Giver¡¯. She tells me about all sorts of clients she met with, that she enjoys her job¡ª¡± He almost yelled, but saw her in his arms. ¡°She said to me that she wanted to heal, give people a second chance at life, but not just at Xanton. Yuanyuan wanted to see the world.¡± Doctor Yang told me her true feelings in the cold of the night, eyeing up into the spill of stars above. Yuanyuan wanted to see the world. Something other than Laolu Fang, Xanton, something bigger than the confines of the city. And unfortunately, our time in Xanton was coming to a close. Ruri and I acquired enough savings to pass through the main continent three times over with our money combined. After spending a month in Great Zhou, three months after being transported back in Han¡¯ei, our preparation to begin our search was done. I was ready to tie loose ends. Morning light broke through the clouds as puddles reverberated to my footsteps. I saw the old monastery eroded from last night¡¯s drizzle, with Ma?tresse standing in the center of Baiyun Pavilion. I approached her at arm¡¯s length, and bowed to her. ¡°You ready for your final test, Young Saqui?¡± She took two short swords from her coat and handed one to me. ¡°Today¡¯s the day.¡±
[System Announcement] Weapon Equipped
[Zhongji Ruidao] Activation Cost: 5 EP; Upon activation, releases AoE energy burst dealing 30% of base damage; Upon killing, increase speed by 5% and recover 5 EP.
We bowed while I took the yedo sword from her hand. ¡°Yes, Ma?tresse. I look forward to this duel.¡± This was it. All those forms, all those practice swings and sparring, needed to be shown to her as gratitude. One day, I had to move on too. Chapter 26 - Secrets Out Ma?tresse and I went to separate sides of the monastery. A circle encompassed the large pavilion, walking to equal lengths of each other. My feet scanned the damp stone floor below. Not that slippery, but posed a problem for anchoring stances. I held the yedo blade in my hands. Ma?tresse unsheathed in a blink of an eye. ¡°Draw!¡± I followed her words and my sword discharged from its scabbard. Both of our tips aimed at each other¡¯s throat. Metal glistened in the sunlight peeking through the solemn clouds. We paused for a quick second. I took in a glimpse of her. She moved towards me in a blink. I quickly went into an eleven block. My arms retracted back. Our blades collided and our guards met. ¡°I¡¯m not going to teach you what to do anymore, Young Saqui. Try to actually slash me. You won¡¯t, and you can¡¯t.¡± My eyebrow twitched. ¡°You¡¯re still teaching me, even now.¡± I sidestepped and faced her from a different line. She adjusted her position but my sword advanced. Ma?tresse hooked my tip with hers and dragged it down. My body collapsed along with it. If my head became lower than hers then it was over for me. I disengaged my right hand and grasped her elbow. ¡°Too much of a risk.¡± Ma?tresse¡¯s sword curved downward and cut a gnash into my wrist. I jumped back in pain, resetting our distances. ¡°What if a monster, not a human, comes at you?¡± She began swaying from side to side. my eyes struggled to follow her abnormal movements. She¡¯d never done this before. Out of all the move sets she taught me I didn¡¯t know how to counter this. I planted my feet into the ground and made a wide horizontal slash. The air parted before me, and Ma?tresse stepped back. My body lunged into the opening. I swung downwards. She punched right past my blade and voided. Our swords slid down to the guards again. But I knew I couldn¡¯t stay in this position. I attempted to punt her with my leg. Ma?tresse lowered herself and blocked my kick with her arms. She was that short. Then she swept my legs as I fell on my bottom. I glanced upwards to see sharp metal coming down. My hand shoved my blade in the way. Being lower than the opponent was a disadvantage. I had to get up. My legs pushed me up and knocked off her smaller center. I had the height advantage. I could swing wider and Ma?tresse had to close the distance. How could I exploit that? Sweat dripped down my neck and soaked my shirt. Good thing I changed out of my uniform. Cramps settled into my joints and binded them. Yet I gripped the shortsword harder. My hands rose and brought it above my head. Instead of swinging, I kept the weapon above. At any moment I could drop it down on Ma?tresse. I¡¯d seen her use the same exact stance to smack me in the head with a practice sword. But I shouldn¡¯t assume it would work the same for the master. Her expression was blank while she still approached me. I panicked and swung down too early. My slash missed and she met me shoulder to shoulder. The sword stopped the hers in time as I sidestepped. Then she ran with her yedo sword trailing behind her. We exchanged several blows and parries. The sound of swords clanking really did exist. I rolled my weapon around my back and slammed it downward. Ma?tresse blocked it and rotated into me. My body reacted for me and circled around to dodge the slash. A look of shock came before her face, and then a grin. In an instant, she went on the move. Her sword disappeared behind her. Did she hide it somehow? I felt the threat of the blade disappear. It would come and slash me somewhere. My eyes scanned her arms in a flash. I saw it in a split second. I turned my sword horizontal and intercepted her blade swiping upwards. But I didn¡¯t block it. It clipped my nose, and I stumbled back. ¡°Tch¡­ you got me.¡± ¡°Then the test is over.¡± Ma?tresse wiped the yedo sword on her coat before sheathing it. She nonchalantly fixed her hair as my head hung low. I messed up in the end. I wasn¡¯t even sure how I would even pass the final test. Blood dripped down into my lip and I spoke. ¡°Do I need to retake this trial again?¡± ¡°Hm? What are you saying? You passed, Young Saqui.¡± She patted down her legs and arms, partly soaken with rainwater. ¡°What I¡¯m looking for isn¡¯t a win. What I¡¯m looking for is for you to survive and sustain yourself in a fight. And that you did. You proved yourself capable of reacting to your enemy¡¯s movements, and acted accordingly, though it needs some work.¡± ¡°So I can really fight someone?¡± Ma?tresse giggled and bursted into laughter. ¡°Hah! Not a chance. I only taught you how to increase your chances of survival by about ten percent. The ninety is up to you and pure luck.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see¡­ Then that¡¯s good. Ten percent. I¡¯m always in your debt, Ma?tresse.¡± ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be anymore.¡± She announced the revelation and walked up to me. Her head lifted up and locked eyes with me as she put her hands on her hips. ¡°The reason why I decided to give you this trial is because I¡¯m returning home for the time being.¡± ¡°Leaving?... Regione Straniera seems to be a world away from Xanton.¡± Ma?tresse closed her eyes and folded her arms. ¡°I have some unfinished business in Tolosa, the capital of PatriaRegione Straniera. Can¡¯t tell you why, but I need to go back. However I¡¯m making sure that I leave my disciple confident enough with his abilities. You¡¯re an interesting man¡ªcurious yet reserved, innocently ignorant and serious, malleable like metal in a blacksmith¡¯s forge.¡± This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Just when Ruri and I were getting ready to leave Xanton, my master announced her departure as well. I didn¡¯t know whether to call it a coincidence or not. Sheathing my sword, I got down on my knees and prostrated before her. ¡°I wish you well on your journey to Tolosa, Ma?tresse. Thank you very much for instructing me for such a brief time.¡± ¡°No, no, thank you for proving your worth. Saved me a lot of time.¡± The petite woman chuckled before turning around. ¡°You really are interesting¡­ Kaizenji Kawari. If you do stop by Tolosa one day, you can find me by asking for¡­ Irati Azzurro.¡± I lifted my head immediately to see her, but she already walked away into the alley. She knew my real name, even though Ruri casted Masking on me this morning. My identity should¡¯ve stayed hidden. And Ma?tresse always referred to me as ¡®Young Saqui¡¯. That meant she was aware of my identity the entire time. My eyes narrowed as my master disappeared into the maze-like roads of Xanton. ¡°... And that¡¯s what ¡®Ma?tresse¡¯¡ªIrati Azzurro said to me,¡± I relayed the information to Ruri back in the townhouse. We sat down together at the table in the main room, drinking late-night tea. I could only see pitch-black through the transom windows above the door, and the dying glisten of the complex¡¯s dim street lights. After a long day, Ruri deactivated the Masking skill. It didn¡¯t matter to ¡®Ma?tresse¡¯ anyway. Ruri tapped her foot and put her hand on her chin. ¡°Hm, Irati Azzurro¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name before. Well, it¡¯s good timing then. We too are leaving for our next stop south. Kucha.¡± ¡°Did you resign yet from your job?¡± She turned her head away. ¡°I did. Just waiting for you to hurry to that clinic tomorrow morning so the Kokmin can clear this place already.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­¡± I scratched my head before remembering I had to resign as well. Whatever the reason, with Doctor Yang¡¯s personality he would understand. I was practically a migrant worker, after all. Someone knocked on the front door. Ruri and I cranked our heads to the entrance where it reverberated. We waited in silence for any sort of signal, and soon another knock sounded again. Ruri shrugged her shoulders as we stood up. ¡°It might be the Kokmin¡¯s Aymy. You open the door and I¡¯ll follow suit.¡± ¡°Why do I have to be the one to open the door?¡± I mumbled and walked to the door. Just who could be here at night? And who knew people lived here? I placed my hand on the knob and twisted it open. ¡°Saquisaqui?...¡± ¡°Yuanyuan?¡­ Tch¡± ¡ª I choked on my own saliva ¡ª ¡°W¡­ what are you doing here?¡± She rubbed her eyes, as her eyes widened. ¡°Wait, you aren¡¯t Saquisaqui¡­ You¡¯re¡ª¡± I turned my face away. The Masking skill was off since Ruri and I were in the townhouse. This was bad. Yuanyuan saw my face without disguising myself. We¡¯d let our guard down since we assumed it to be Kokmin. I exposed my identity out in the open. Ruri grabbed Yuanyuan by the wrist and yanked her inside. I slammed the door shut. She fell and I caught her by the arms. Immediately she backed away from us. ¡°You¡¯re¡ª¡± ¡°Yuanyuan, please calm down.¡± I had no idea how to de?scalate the situation. What we had here was a ticking time bomb. Her legs trembled as if she would collapse any second now. ¡°My name is Quirisaqui Saqui¡ªotherwise known as Kaizenji Kawari.¡± ¡°¡®Kaizenji Kawari¡¯?... I¡¯m sorry, I realized I have to talk to someone¡ª¡± Ruri escorted Yuanyuan to a seat with a nervous smile. ¡°We can have that talk right here. So¡­ what brings you here?¡± Yuanyuan sat down, her back rigid and her arms quivering. It appeared there was no hiding it now. Our identity we¡¯d kept hidden for a month had been found out. I sighed and pulled a chair up to her. ¡°Yuanyuan, please talk to me. I promise I¡¯ll explain everything, so please don¡¯t tell anyone. Are you scared?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not scared.¡± She shook her head anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m shocked that you two are on the Guild¡¯s posters.¡± Ruri placed her hands on the ears of the chair I sat on. ¡°How are you not scared? We¡¯re the wanted ones the Royal Marshal is searching for.¡± Yuanyuan¡¯s face still held no sign of fear. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not scared. But I¡¯m rather curious, like everyone else. Saquisa¡­ Kaizenji Kawari is from another world. No one can believe that.¡± ¡°Ruri, is it okay that I tell her?¡± I looked up at her, and after a reluctant pause she nodded her head. ¡°So you really are from another world!?¡± Yuanyuan slammed her hands on the seat of her chair and leaned forward. Her enthusiasm returned just as fast after I showed my chart, my profile stuck at Level 0. ¡°And she is fine with it? Why do you travel with her? You¡¯ve been living together for three months?¡± I facepalmed before looking at her eyes sparkling with curiosity. ¡°Ruri and I are acquainted with someone we cherish. For now, we¡¯re simply¡­ like roommates?¡± ¡°Oi, you¡¯re spilling too much!¡± Ruri shot a glare at me and pinched my ear. ¡°We have to explain. There''s no use in hiding at this point.¡± ¡°A foreign language I¡¯ve never heard before¡­ That¡¯s so amazing! Did she learn it from you? Does it raise your Lingual Cognizance? Is anybody able to learn it?!¡± Ruri and I reeled our heads back in embarrassment. We¡¯d gotten used to speaking Japanese to each other for the past month and never bothered to conceal it. This would get worse, and we both nodded at each other not to lose face. I switched back to Wawaqi. ¡°E¡­ enough of that. How did you find us in the first place?¡± Yuanyuan tilted her head and winked. ¡°Your address is written when you applied to the clinic, you know¡«¡± Ruri scowled at me again while I stared up into the ceiling. Another blunder. Seemed like I didn¡¯t cover our tracks to well to begin with. ¡°Then you must¡¯ve come with a reason. What brings you here late at night?¡± She scratched the back of her head and closed her eyes. ¡°Well, I just wanted to check on you after I met Ma?tresse and she told me about the news¡ª¡± ¡°Liar. Your body language does not say the same thing. You fear the fact that we are the people from the wanted poster.¡± I hinted at her legs, which still shivered slightly and her sudden mood switchup. Not to mention her tone. She tilted her head again. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°D¡¯Orientois.¡± Sure enough her body and face flinched at that word again. I knew there was something bothering her. I leaned in and rested my head on my hands. ¡°Please be honest with me. There¡¯s no need for the act. Why did you come to where we live?¡± I gave Yuanyuan my thoughts I had after interacting with her all this time. Now that our secrets were out, everyone had to do the same. After the encounter with Doctor Yang, I knew Yuanyuan didn¡¯t come here for a mere trivial reason. No more lying with excuses or maintaining a fa?ade. After what happened with Ma?tresse, all I wanted to know was the truth. Yuanyuan balled her fists, and the next words we heard were a complete revelation. Chapter 27 - The Barren Path Yuanyuan breathed hard, while grasping the seat of the chair. All I wanted to know was the truth, the real motive on why she came to the townhouse at night. Now that Ruri and I¡¯s cover were blown, all I could do was question. All I wanted was answers Although my body craved sleep more than anything, I pushed on into this confrontation. Ruri stood behind me. Yuanyuan looked up at us. ¡°Doctor Yang is laying off everyone in the clinic.¡± Did Doctor Yang do that? My eyes widened. ¡°Even you?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She nodded slowly as her gaze went to the floor. ¡°You, me, everyone. Knowing that it would bankrupt Yang Lianhua Pharmaceutical Company he emptied his staff.¡± ¡°Why? Did he say anything to you?¡± ¡°He said that there was an emergency, and he was heading to Tolosa.¡± ¡°I have some unfinished business in Tolosa, the capital of Patria. Can¡¯t tell you why, but I need to go back.¡± I recalled Ma?tresse¡¯s intention to leave. It was abrupt along with the final test. She and Doctor Yang both announced this on the same day¡­ meaning that they were loosely connected somehow. ¡°Say, was Doctor Yang in a hurry? I can¡¯t believe that he would suddenly shut down the company.¡± ¡°Um, let¡¯s see¡­ He did seem to be in a rush, and instead of his doctor¡¯s uniform he wore a red coat.¡± A red coat¡­ Ma?tresse also had a red coat along with a white scarf. For whatever motive they both departed Xanton as if there was an emergency. To Tolosa, the capital of Regione Straniera. What correlation did Doctor Yang and Ma?tresse share together? During our one month in Xanton he always appeared to be buried in work and clients. He didn¡¯t have time for anything out of the ordinary. However¡­ I remembered the talk we had when I brought a drunk Yuanyuan back to him. ¡°Yuanyuan, do you have any place you can stay at for the time being?¡± I inferred that she lived with Doctor Yang in the clinic. If it shut down, then she had no home. A man that was solemn and patient, who decided to disappear. He took in a little girl and raised her. Why would a nice person abandon her now? ¡°I¡­¡± She thought about it for a moment before standing up. ¡°I can manage on my own!¡± I sighed. I knew it would hurt her growth to do this, but given the circumstances I didn¡¯t want to do this. ¡°Listen. I was planning on resigning from my job tomorrow, but I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore. We¡¯re going to leave Xanton, and if you were planning on asking me to take you in I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not what I said¡ª¡± ¡°Then please tell us what you are really feeling.¡± Yuanyuan sat down again as her hands shook. Her eyebrows twisted in bitterness. ¡°You say that¡­ but you hid your true identity from me, everyone since we met. Why didn¡¯t you tell me who you are? I thought you trusted me? I¡¯m sure that if you told me, Kaizenji Kawari, then I would¡¯ve kept your secret! How could I expect the person I¡¯ve seen struggling with paperwork, struggling with the sword, someone so dedicated to learn Zhouhua, be a wanted criminal deemed by the Royal Marshal?! So what is wrong with hiding your true self?!¡± For the first time, I heard Yuanyuan yell with such emotion. The Yuanyuan that always spoke with a smile and upbeat personality, the coworker who I¡¯d come to know as cheerful and bright, who never failed to make someone¡¯s day. I heard her yell with frustration and anger at my words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I took it too far¡ª¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± She continued with tears streaming down her face, her face oddly trying to deny the emotions bursting from her eyes. Yuanyuan fell down to her knees, and prostrated to us. ¡°Can I cry now?... Can I be sad?... I don¡¯t know what to do since Doctor Yang¡­¡± I opened my mouth to speak, but Ruri waved her hand in front of me. She walked ahead towards Yuanyuan and knelt beside her. ¡°We, Kaizenji Kawari and Qawasumi Ruri, are currently planning to traverse the main continent. Including Regione Straniera and Tolosa. Would you like to come with us? I can¡¯t guarantee it¡¯ll be safe, but with Kawari and I around you can say how you feel whenever you want with us, especially him.¡± Ruri listened to Yuanyuan¡¯s ramblings as she lifted her up and patted her head. The Zhounese girl continued to sob. I didn¡¯t know what to think of the proposal. ¡°Ruri¡­¡± ¡°Just like how we are searching for Sorah¡¯s family, she¡¯ll search for Doctor Yang in Tolosa when we get there.¡± She looked back at me and explained. ¡°So let us take her in, at least until we reach Regione Straniera. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± With that serious look, I couldn¡¯t deny her rationale. All three of us had something we wanted to find. I got up from my chair and bent down with Ruri and the Zhounese girl. ¡°Kang Yuanyuan of Xanton, do you want to travel with us?¡¯ She lifted her head and sniffled. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Please answer. I don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t articulate it.¡± I referenced Doctor Yang¡¯s problem of when he first took her in. I needed her to use her voice, and not just a silent answer. We couldn¡¯t progress if we couldn¡¯t change. We couldn¡¯t change if we didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Yua¡ª¡± ¡°...I guess I¡¯ll go. I want to go with you guys.¡± Yuanyuan wiped the tears off. She put one knee up and stood. That was all that I needed to hear. There was no use in suffering in silence. As long as we knew a direction of where we wished to go, that alone was okay. ¡°I can¡¯t shelter her forever. One day, she needs to go out into the world herself. She said to me that she wanted to heal, give people a second chance at life, but not just at Xanton. Yuanyuan wanted to see the world.¡± Then, Doctor Yang, I should try to give her that chance. The next day, Ruri and I packed up everything in the townhouse. We had those uneventful activities of getting ready in the morning for the final time, except we were leaving for good. Our chapter in Xanton, Great Zhou, was coming to a close. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. We tidied our rooms and cleaned the stairs, sweeped the wood and dusted the furniture. Chairs were pushed under the table and tupperware organized into cabinets. I placed the yedo sword Ma?tresse left me into my rucksack, along with a portion of the money Ruri and I earned in a month¡¯s stay. I stuffed some other supplies¡ªcanteen, rope, map, dried fish from the ship¡¯s voyage, and my hostel uniform. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± ¡°I believe so.¡± Ruri came down from the stairwell, her baggage already bouncing behind her along with her bow. ¡°Yuanyuan should be arriving sooner or later.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I went over to the vanity table and tied my hair up into a manbun. ¡°Should we use your Masking skill?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. We¡¯re leaving the city anyway.¡± Soon enough Yuanyuan came to the foyer, with her outfit and gear the same as when she worked in the clinic. Equipment belt and hanging pouches. Just a little more than usual. Before we knew it we¡¯d stepped out from the shikumen and visited the Kokmin for one last time. Then we left Laolu Fang, and the Zhounese capital Xanton itself. Xanton¡¯s gates closed on us after we approached the final exit. Towering buildings of the city beginning its rush hour didn¡¯t stop us, while people paid no attention to us in hooded cloaks. Past the city limits, the grass of the Zhou plain withered into dust and sand. Trees waged a war against tumbleweeds and shrubs. A desert unfolded in the horizon and the route further southwest, and the morning sun blazed the surface in scorching heat. Our next destination was the city-state of Kucha. An oasis in the howling sand, the crossroads between Great Zhou and Aquitaine. At the gate in Xanton massive caravans arranged themselves for passengers crossing the Kucina Desert, but for us it would pose too much of a risk of being discovered. Ruri, Yuanyuan, and I continued to fare off into the barren path. I cleared my dry throat and wiped the sweat from my forehead. Every step my feet sunk into pools of sand as I forced my body to trudge through this foreign slog. ¡°You should¡¯ve brought something to cover your face,¡± Ruri warned me, trekking alongside Yuanyuan. ¡°This harsh sun can exhaust you. Yuanyuan, you said you¡¯re from Kucha?¡± She unraveled her shemagh scarf to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much, but I should be able to spot a place Doctor Yang¡­ and I stopped at before.¡± If Yuanyuan was from Kucha then hopefully we could use her knowledge of the city. Although she told us she moved to Xanton when she was a child, I shouldn¡¯t expect much. ¡°At this rate we can make it to Kucha at the end of day.¡± After a couple hours into the desert, rock formations grew taller with their abstract shapes, and the ground seemed to sparkle in the sunlight. Then the rock monuments grew into larger canyons, their bands marking the presence of an ancient river from long ago. Ruri sighed after watching me grab a petrified stick as a trekking pole. ¡°Let¡¯s rest somewhere. Is there a shelter with shade nearby?¡± ¡°Up ahead there¡¯s an old temple.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a lifesaver, Yuanyuan,¡± I said exasperated, barely holding myself up. Sure enough, I could make out a concrete structure jutting from the top of the nullah. I picked up speed and arrived there first before collapsing on the ground. The temple consisted of a single spire extending to the sky with a decorative crown. Half-submerged in sand, eroded etched patterns plastered the walls and pillars of the derelict monastery. Just three solitary buildings in the middle of nowhere. Here the sun did not reach, and the cool stone soothed my body. ¡°How lame.¡± Ruri followed after me with Yuanyuan. ¡°What happened to training with that Straniera?¡± I shot back up from the dusty floor. ¡°Oi, this is my first time in a desert! I never thought about¡­ how hot it is.¡± She put her hands on her hips. ¡°Well think about it! The desert is obviously hot. Don¡¯t you have some in your own world?¡± ¡°No deserts exist in my country¡­¡± I forced myself to stand. I noticed that Yuanyuan and Ruri didn¡¯t appear tired at all. Was I really this weak? I cleared my throat. ¡°Anyway¡­ what temple was this before?¡± While Ruri shot an angry stare at me for switching the topic, Yuanyuan stepped forward and touched one of the pillars. ¡°You haven¡¯t learned of the gods worshiped here? Each of the major settlements have one.¡± Gods¡­ I never came across that concept in this world until now. Usually a world like this would have some religions, creation myths, and prophecies that could also explain why I ended up here. Something that could explain that voice that guided me here, who referred to ¡®the Pacification¡¯. ¡°However, we no longer revere such beings anymore.¡± She shook her head and walked over to a shrine apparatus. ¡°Chibu the Pacification was Waqwaq¡¯s deity, and Qinfen the Diligence was Great Zhou¡¯s.¡± My focus immediately shifted towards the Pacification. I realized that the voice hadn¡¯t even talked to me for over three months since being transported to Han¡¯ei. What happened? ¡°Chibu¡­ Qinfen¡­ So this temple is dedicated to Qinfen the Diligence?¡± ¡°From the sutras engraved in the pillars, it was probably a dual-purpose shrine for both Kucha and Great Zhou¡¯s respective deities.¡± If this was used as a place of worship then maybe I could call out to Chibu the Pacification, who had been talking in my head way back when. ¡°Can we still pray?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been abandoned for at least a century, Kawari.¡± Ruri gestured with her hand, walking to Yuanyuan and I. ¡°People here could still pray all they want without any answer from the gods.¡± It was time to test that theory. I stood in front of the shrine before kneeling down. ¡°Do you two know how to pray?¡± Both of them shrugged their shoulders. I looked back at the shrine with a discontent face. I guessed that it¡¯d been a long time since religion had been a part of their countries. It couldn¡¯t be helped. My hands clasped together and I closed my eyes. If this truly used to be a place of meditation, worship, and adoration for the deities of this world, then I should be able to see here. ¡°Somehow, please answer me one more time, Chibu the Pacification,¡± I whispered. ¡°This land is not of the Pacification, but the Diligence and the Equanimity.¡± I fell back in surprise to the sudden boom inside my head. I heard a voice. However it didn¡¯t sound like the one in Waqwaq. Ruri said that people would pray to hear nothing. Was I delusional? What was wrong with this world? A monstrous roar erupted from all around. I scrambled to my feet. Multiple cries repeated in different directions, as ghastly shadows of some entities scrabbled in the sunlight. Ruri readied her bow in a second from her back. ¡°Kawari, Yuanyuan, be careful. Local monsters in the area.¡± ¡°Monsters?¡± I stood in awe until I saw something enter the small monastery. Yuanyuan stepped back, her face quivering. I pulled the yedo sword from my sack and unsheathed it.
[System Announcement] Weapon Equipped
[Zhongji Ruidao] Activation Cost: 5 EP; Upon activation, releases AoE energy burst dealing 30% of base damage; Upon killing, increase speed by 5% and recover 5 EP.
As soon as the blade exited the scabbard I pointed it forward, at the creature that nonchalantly walked into the scene. Chapter 28 - Desert Monsters What I saw could only be described in a world like this. If I told someone from the real world what I saw, then they wouldn¡¯t believe me. A creature of moving sand formed two legs, a being appearing from pure dust. Then the torso materialized and attached arms, a grotesque face bearing ragged teeth. Ruri and I rushed in front, weapons at the ready. ¡°Yuanyuan!...¡± ¡°Shao K¡¯ueilei¡­¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°S¡­ sand golem.¡± She repeated again in Wawaqi, her hands shaking. More of them came out from each of the temple¡¯s adjacent buildings. Large gales flew around them in a flurry while they hissed a deafening pitch.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
2515 >>> 2517 +2
The sand golems approached us in slow strides. Enough time to think. My hands trembled a bit, but I gripped my yedo sword harder. ¡°Ruri, do you think we should go for one each?¡± ¡°As much as I would oppose that¡­¡± Ruri pulled three arrows from her quiver. Then she nocked one as water surrounded the tip. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many you can take, but remember how Sorah and I used to hunt?¡± I nodded as the golem¡¯s silhouettes loomed over me. ¡°So I¡¯ll be at the front and you take the sides. Yuanyuan, please support us.¡± My confidence displayed in my grip tightened. I hoped that I was no longer the me who¡¯d fought so poorly in Itogutshi. All the techniques Ma?tresse taught me shouldn¡¯t go to waste. I had to fight. To prove that I could rely on myself sometimes. The golem swung its massive arm at me. Dust exploded as if a small sandstorm came in my direction. I had to think. I jumped back and dodged the attack. Sand particles entered my eyes. I could only see the eroded tiles of the temple. Ruri shouted from my left. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t let them gain even a slight edge over us!¡± In a split second the golem¡¯s arm dissolved in a flash of water. I rubbed my brows clear to Ruri nocking another arrow. She was using them imbued with water. The creature arched back as it started to rebuild itself once more. I ran towards it. I extended a slash over the golem¡¯s face. The blade bounced away. It never cut through. I thought about it just before I went in, on how a shortsword would fare against materialized dust. The golem regenerated its arm. It swang down at me as I escaped through the opening beside it. If blades weren¡¯t effective, what could I do? Ruri used her arrows with water to destroy its arm, so what elements could be used? More arrows plunged into the monster¡¯s body. They lodged into its torso as the sand began to solidify. I turned back around and slashed the torso. The blade parted the mud like butter as it ripped a cut through its back. I gasped in surprise, my arm stinging from overextending my reach. ¡°Kawari, don¡¯t worry about me, I''ll take these golems! There''s more behind you!¡± I followed Ruri¡¯s words to spot humanoid insects appearing from the canyons¡¯ trail. Bugs that stood a bit taller than me, armed with a shell they held as a shield. New monsters? We were already dealing with a few sand golems, but this¡­ ¡°Got it.¡± I ignored the golem behind me and rushed towards the insect monsters. At first glance, it seemed they only wielded their shell as a weapon. Although when I neared, there were vicious snapping pincers on the heads of each of them. ¡°Yuanyuan, could you help us out?¡± No answer. I had no choice but to take them without support. My sword trailed behind and I threw my hands up for a downward cut at one of the bugs. They brought their shields up. Sure enough my blade ricocheted. I whirled around the creature and sliced it in the side of its neck. Yellow blood sprayed out violently while I mashed my blade as much as I could. These monsters were guaranteed higher than my level, Level 0. Getting hit by one of their attacks would be debilitating. But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t deal damage. Sure, my base attack stat would be low, but with the yedo shortsword Ma?tresse gave me¡­ The bug shook in pain as I ripped it out of its neck. Then I slashed at it again. Again, and again. In a few seconds I had it on the floor whimpering. I stomped on its neck before plunging my blade into the head.
[System Announcement] Killed Lv16 [Hashara Shielder] Exp. UP EP UP
+0 Exp.; Requires Level Cap UP 15/15 EP >>> 15/15 EP +0; Max EP
[System Announcement] Weapon Skill [Zhongji Ruidao] Speed UP EP UP
+5% Speed (30 second duration) 15/15 EP >>> 15/15 EP +0; Max EP
Experience points? That didn¡¯t really matter since I couldn¡¯t even level up. The sword¡¯s boost immediately took effect and my feet felt lighter. It was time to test out Zhongji Ruidao¡¯s true ability. I raised the sword and gripped it with the intent of activating it. Ruri had taught me a while back in Waqwaq on how to activate a weapon. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
[System Announcement] Weapon Skill [Zhongji Ruidao] EP DOWN
15/15 EP >>> 10/15 EP -5
The blade glowed white as I heard an energetic roar erupting from it. More Hashara Shielders came my way, but I swung horizontally. The energy built from the activation burst outward in a massive wave, shaking the ground and knocking me back. An AoE burst simply vaporized the shell shields into cracks and left the monsters stunned. I got to my feet and slashed their necks.
[System Announcement] Killed 2 Lv13 [Hashara Shielder] Exp. UP EP UP
+0 Exp.; Requires Level Cap UP 10/15 EP >>> 14/15 EP +4
[System Announcement] Weapon Skill [Zhongji Ruidao] Speed UP EP UP
+5% Speed (30 second duration) 14/15 EP >>> 15/15 EP +1; Max EP
¡°What the¡­¡± I said to myself and wiped the sand off my hair. At this rate, I could spam activate Zhongji Ruidao and be done with everything. But I wasn¡¯t too sure how we could deal with the sand golems. Ruri still fought them off on her own, and I wanted Yuanyuan and myself to help. ¡°Yuanyuan! Please back up Ruri!¡± I looked back to see her still not doing anything. Instead she watched on from the sidelines as Ruri defended from the golems in front. More of those shielded vermin would appear so I couldn¡¯t afford to rush over. It would just create more problems. I lifted my sword, preparing to activate it again. If I could just hold the Hashara Shielders here and¡­ ¡°Yuanyuan, stand.¡± Ruri talked with a slight worry in her voice. Sweat dripped down her face while she pulled another arrow from her quiver. ¡°I can¡¯t fight these monsters alone. And I don¡¯t have infinite arrows.¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± she responded and Ruri fired another water bullet at a golem. It fell to the ground while it slowly regenerated its body. Yuanyuan simply didn¡¯t move. Even after all that happened in Xanton, I couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly why she acted this now. It seemed Ruri figured out how to kill the sand golems by shooting them directly in the heart with water-imbued projectiles. However with every shot she grew tired with a huff and puff. ¡°I¡¯m low on EP¡­¡±
[System Announcement] Killed 1 Lv15 [Hashara Shielder] Exp. UP EP UP
+0 Exp.; Requires Level Cap UP 10/15 EP >>> 14/15 EP +4
[System Announcement] Weapon Skill [Zhongji Ruidao] Speed UP EP UP
+5% Speed (30 second duration) 14/15 EP >>> 15/15 EP +1; Max EP
I just finished clearing off the rest of the shield bugs and slipped away from the golem¡¯s range back onto Ruri and Yuanyuan¡¯s side. I had to support them since I knew Ruri would run out of steam, and Yuanyuan wasn¡¯t co?perating. By the time Ruri finally defeated the remaining golems, she¡¯d already depleted her EP. We could only regain EP through defeating enemies and from equipment abilities at this point, so once used up she could no longer use her Water Arrow skill. I only wished that it would¡¯ve been over, but an even bigger shadow loomed over us. All of the sand golems¡¯ remnants congregated into one center. Then even larger rocks ripped off some sides of the canyon, ruins of the temple, collapsing pillars and other debris clustered into a singularity. Ruri grabbed hold of Yuanyuan, making her stand. ¡°The golems are regrouping. I only mitigated them temporarily. Kawari¡ª¡± ¡°The monster is blocking our only exit from the canyon.¡± I noticed more monsters coming behind the giant golem forming. After attempting to pray at this old shrine, why did we get attacked all of a sudden? ¡°I still have EP left, so you guys run. I¡¯ll follow.¡± I should take the blame. So I hoisted Zhongji Ruidao up high as I prepared for another AoE attack. ¡°Kawari, you cannot take them by yourself. We can still fight.¡± I turned behind to look at them. ¡°By ¡®we¡¯, you mean only you. If that¡¯s the case, Ruri, then let us create an opening for Yuanyuan to exit to the canyon. Then we¡¯ll figure out things from there.¡± ¡°...¡± Ruri stared at the ground while she gently tugged on Yuanyuan¡¯s hand. It seemed she knew the reality too. She placed her other hand on the Zhonese girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright. Kawari and I will stay. Yuanyuan, please run now. We¡¯ll clear the way.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Then Ruri nocked her bow again before turning her back to the girl. ¡°Run!¡± My shortsword grew white while Ruri stretched her bowstring. We could see the colossal golem of rock and boulder, its mouth giving a grotesque roar. In my periphery, I saw Yuanyuan still standing there. I knew she was going through abandonment issues, but the least she could do was escape. ¡°Yuanyuan!... ¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t right!¡± She finally yelled out her first words since this entire fight. Her eyes shut. ¡°You two are criminals that are on the run¡­ yet tell me to just go for my safety?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe her. Yuanyuan told me off about why I couldn¡¯t trust her, then now inferred that she didn¡¯t trust us too? ¡°Criminals?... I don¡¯t give a damn about being a criminal. Think how you want, we¡¯ll put your safety first. Now go.¡± ¡°But you two are facing that giant gol¡ª¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you to run?!¡± I looked back at her, my face seething with some sort of annoyance. Ruri raised her hand. ¡°Woah, Kawari, calm down¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t this time. Yuanyuan, sometimes a decision has to be made. You have to answer a question, our question. Trust or distrust, yes or no, hired or fired, go or stay, eventually you will have to make a choice,¡± I said in a harsh voice I wasn¡¯t aware of hissing through my teeth, ¡°If you wish to help us out, stay. If you are truly afraid now, then please escape.¡± Letting Yuanyuan remain silent in the back, I whirled my head around. We wasted so much time and now the golem assembled itself into a beast of sedimentary rock. It towered over us and threw its arm forward. Ruri pushed me away as we barely avoided the attack, collapsing to the ground. Luckily I had a plan in mind. All that pent of frustration suddenly disappeared after rebuking Yuanyuan. ¡°Ruri¡­ You take the left side, I take the right. I¡¯ll distract the golem while you kill the monsters behind it to regain some of your EP. After that let¡¯s focus our attacks on this rock bastard.¡± As the dust cleared, I could see her nod her head. Then I saw someone¡¯s hand reach out. ¡°May the mind be clear, like the moon in the sky. Energy surges forth like the radiant sun replenishing you¡ªQisu Xingyu.¡±
[System Announcement] Skill Activation [Qisu Xingyu] EP UP DMG UP
15/15 EP >>> 15/15 EP +0; Max EP +5% DMG (3 minute duration)
Yuanyuan ran in between the two of us, panting and holding out her hand. From the look Ruri gave me she¡¯d received the exact same buff I did. We could only look on in astonishment. For a moment her pinkish hair covered the Zhonese girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°I''ve¡­ made a decision. I won¡¯t let you two fight and die alone¡­ Just like how my parents protected me.¡± Then her head lifted with a new expression on her face. A determined resolve became etched onto her eyes with a glint. After seeing that, I never noticed my slight smile. My hands squeezed the weapon¡¯s handle. Chapter 29 - City of Crossroads The rock behemoth charged towards the three of us. Its height nearly hit the roof of the canyon, blocking out the sunlight. The old ruins rumbled in anticipation along with the riveting pillars of old as we soon dispersed to flank the golem. Dust picked up again like smog, and I hastily covered my mouth. If I had learned one thing from observing its run, that it was terribly slow. We could see it coming from a couple strides away, so dodging it would be no problem. The real issue would be how to defeat it. Water decimated the sand golems, but solidified rock proved to be more durable. ¡°If we have damage boosts¡± ¡ª I coughed on sand ¡ª ¡°Then maybe we can wear it down enough to make itself collapse.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ruri looked at me dumbfounded from across. ¡°That would definitely work, but do you know how long that would take.¡± Yuanyuan held out her hand. ¡°I can try.¡± I stood to run at the golem. My yedo blade reached onto its legs, only for it to bounce off. I need to try more. Circling around I hacked at them from all angles while the monster twirled around to chase me. Any stray buggers seeking to attack my rear were quickly subdued by Ruri. One of the slashes my blade finally lodged in. It cut into the golem¡¯s ankle, which flashed a lightbulb in my head. ¡°The joints!¡± ¡°On it.¡± Ruri took her second-to-last arrow, her bow aimed at the head and then switched to the knee. Her chart appeared before her a certain skill glowing on her screen. The arrow illuminated as the tip magically sharpened itself. The arrow pierced through the leg like a beam of light. The leg crumbled while the rock golem toppled over. I stomped one foot onto its neck and drove the yedo shortsword into it. But it was still moving and struggled to rise. The other two neared as well. Ruri pulled her last arrow from her quiver and chose another skill again from her chart. Yuanyuan stood behind her casting another EP boost. I activated Zhongji Ruidao again and aimed at the monster¡¯s neck.
[System Announcement] Killed Lv25 [Rock Guardian Remnant] Exp. UP EP UP
+0 Exp.; Requires Level Cap UP 9/15 EP >>> 11/15 EP +2
We were back on the road not long after defeating the golem. I sighed while I found myself trudging in the sandy dunes again, and the sun half spent in the horizon. Yuanyuan led Ruri and I, marching endlessly in the desert. The canyons began to disappear behind us and we occasionally stopped for breaks. ¡°Well that took a lot of time,¡± Ruri commented as she walked slightly closer to me, shooting a glare. ¡°Defeating that monster.¡± ¡°That last arrow of yours didn¡¯t even make a dent in its health when it was down.¡± I barked back with the same attitude. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this one thing took a toll on Zhongji Ruidao¡­¡± Yuanyuan turned around while walking. ¡°It still took you at least twenty minutes slashing the golem¡¯s core until it died.¡± ¡°Oh please.¡± Ruri folded her arms and looked up. ¡°That shortsword was given by his master to compensate for his low base attack and level. Had he was given a normal weapon it would¡¯ve taken half a day, I bet the weapon would break after he swings it five times!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± I scratched my head reluctantly. ¡°I have to thank Ma?tresse for Zhongji Ruidao one day...¡± After the battle I picked up the remnants of the golem and stuffed it into my sack. I didn¡¯t know what I could do with its core, but I figured it would be useful when we got to Kucha. A couple of the Hashara shells ended up in my bag too, although they would probably be of less worth. We could see the Kucha skyline with the sun towering its sandstone walls. I felt a cool chill from the approaching night and fresh sweat on my skin. In half an hour we finally walked through the city gates clad with minarets and pistaq decorations. A thwacking tune played in the background whilst strolling the streets of the city-state, as we searched for a satisfactory inn or hostel nearby. All I wanted to do was sleep, but there was still something I had to do. Soon the three of us decided on an inn near the center of Kucha, which didn¡¯t drain our coffers as much as it would¡¯ve. With three separate rooms, I caught Yuanyuan about to head upstairs of the building. ¡°Yuanyuan¡ª¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She stopped midway, still grasping the railing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For yelling at you today.¡± I glanced up at her then back down. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that without considering your circumstances.¡± ¡°Saqu¡ªK¡­ Kawari, I should be the one apologizing here.¡± She gave an embarrassed smile and rubbed the back of her neck. ¡°I dragged you two down because I was too enveloped in my own world. I couldn¡¯t process why Doctor Yang left, and I shut down after that. But I¡¯m doing better now. I made my decision.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I know what I can do now. I¡¯ll see the world, and meet Doctor Yang in Regione Straniera.¡± Her expression became full of resolve twinkling in her eyes. ¡°Along the way, I hope I can give to any community in need as well.¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Yuanyuan ended with those words before heading upstairs to the suites. It was time for me to sleep too. I shouldn¡¯t forget why Ruri and I traveled this far as well. Searching for Sorah¡¯s family, who were also on the run. I didn¡¯t spot any Adventurers¡¯ Guild today, so maybe the Royal Marshal¡¯s presence didn¡¯t ground as strongly here. So I went up, entered my room and collapsed onto the bed. My eyes opened to see darkness. I perceived myself as awake, but my groggy self could barely move, nor feel whether anything was really there. Just pitch black. ¡°Congratulations. Your journey has taken you this far, far into the land of the Diligence and the Equanimity.¡± I heard the voice again. I never heard it in three months since our time in Waqwaq and Great Zhou. Now they spoke to me in a dream? ¡°Could it be that you are Chibu the Pacification?¡± ¡°You have worked your stay in this land, thus demonstrating your understanding of the Diligence and earned its favor. And soon, you will curry the Equanimity¡¯s [Effluence] as well.¡± From the way they said it they weren¡¯t the Pacification. It seemed I had already earned its faith back in Waqwaq. This was now Qinfen the Diligence speaking to me, and possibly the deity of the Equanimity. Were they the same being? Or two separate ones? Effluence¡­
[System Announcement] New Skill Unlocked
[Interdimensional Gate] T???????????h????????e??????? ???????????D?????i???????????l???????????i??????g???????????e????????????n?????c???????e?????????
I saw this same screen back when I first entered this world. ¡°Please wait, I have a question!¡± Only silence ensued. These were gods that supposedly held divine power. The Pacification brought me here through my door, and most likely saved me when I¡¯d been hit by that truck that night. ¡°Why was I summoned to this world?¡± Why did they choose me? Did they have a plan? Did they foresee everything I would do? I couldn¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t think I would ever comprehend this concept. ¡°Why did you choose to stay in this world? The Pacification gave you that choice.¡± By the time morning came I awoke to barely remembering that vision. As I put on my clothes and packed up my gear, my mind already came to a conclusion from yesterday¡¯s battle with the Hasharas and sand golems. We were completely unprepared for that fight. I underestimated the climate of the Kucina Desert, and didn¡¯t bother to ask Yuanyuan for any knowledge of the area beforehand. Not that she would¡¯ve been co?perative at that point in time. Anyhow, if she hadn¡¯t stepped in then Ruri and I would¡¯ve taken some serious damage. We could¡¯ve ran out of EP or exhausted ourselves. Now as a trio, I guessed we could consider ourselves a party designated with roles. If Sorah was here, then he would probably be our main attacker. Ruri could be the secondary attacker, while Yuanyuan would be support. I should tell them this later. ¡°There¡¯s one place I want to visit,¡± Yuanyuan said to us at the entrance of the inn. ¡°It¡¯s near Wakh¡¯an Pass, so we can do two eagles with one arrow.¡± We walked along the central path of the city. Yuanyuan had told us that the Guild only had a tiny space on the opposite side of Kucha, so we still covered our faces nonchalantly. I noticed that some people had animal characteristics, such as a tail or ears of animals. A distinct sound of Zhouhua flowed through the streets, and I could barely understand them compared to the locals in Xanton. ¡°What language do they speak in Kucha?¡± ¡°The Kucharen variety of Zhouhua, with Koronese spoken by the demihuman minority.¡± Yuanyuan looked to the cloudless sky, with her hand shading her from the blazing sun. ¡°Koronese¡­¡± The nation of Koron¨¦ lied just south of Kucha. I¡¯d heard it was the origin of the demihumans, so it would be obvious that many of them would immigrate to neighboring countries. However, I didn¡¯t know much about Koron¨¦ just yet, so I kept my mouth shut. Kucha was known as the ¡®City of Crossroads¡¯, and sure enough many ethnicities intertwined in this one. Aquitani, Zhounese, and Wawaqi had some sort of influence here, with many buildings and stalls waving different flags and signage of different languages. Along the way to Wakh¡¯an Pass, we had Ruri replenish her arrows and ate a quick meal from a demihuman vendor. Afterwards, we reached the edge of Kucha, Yuanyuan¡¯s home street. Or originally. The residences around appeared to house no one, while debris and sand piled in corners of the road. As if left abandoned years before. ¡°Over there.¡± Yuanyuan pointed to the end of a junction to a small house made of sandstone and clay. No glass windows, and the door was missing. We headed over to it, as Ruri and I had no context whatsoever. Inside near the front of the house lay a large stain in the ground. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m home, dad.¡± The girl from Kucha walked into her humble abode, kneeling down at the dark spot inside. I did not see her face. ¡°I hope mom is doing well with you.¡± We stood silently outside. This wasn¡¯t our matter to deal with. Although I could piece together that Yuanyuan¡¯s parents were gone quite some time ago, and that her father died right on that dark spot on the floor. Ruri and I exchanged glances. We didn''t know the full story of Yuanyuan''s past, but she had experienced her share of hardships. Despite her usually cheerful demeanor, there was a depth to her that we were only beginning to understand. After a few moments, Yuanyuan emerged from the house, her face composed but her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She took a deep breath and turned to us. "This place... it holds a lot of memories. I¡¯ve thought about it a lot since traveling for a bit with you guys, and you¡¯ve taught me a lot already. It''s time to move forward.¡± And so, we paid our respects to Yuanyuan¡¯s home. Though weathered and worn by time, it held a solemn atmosphere, the dark stain on the floor a stark reminder of a past we never knew. We were almost at Wakh¡¯an Pass. Sandwiched between two mountain ridges, the Kucharian government fortified the Pass with large gates connecting two taller mountains. It probably dealt with large traffic being at the intersection of nations, as I counted hundreds of people crowded at the crossing. I imagined that Wakh¡¯an Pass would regulate passing in and out smoothly, only to see a massive line clogged from end to end. What was going on here? ¡°Don¡¯t let the D¡¯Orientois in here anymore!¡± ¡°Impose a ban on Aquitani products! Che hsieh Tunglient¡¯o tsaich¡¯iangto ch¡¯iut¡¯zu haitzuaThese D''Orientois are kidnapping Kucha¡¯s children¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve had enough of the kidnapping, down with the trafficking ring in D¡¯Orient!¡± The Kucharen argued with some people further ahead, raising fists and yelling phrases. I had a bad feeling when we approached the queue of people waiting to enter the gate. D¡¯Orientois never had a good reputation in this world. Just from my past experiences alone with them. Then I saw a clad of white uniforms. ¡°Hide. Ruri, cast Masking on all three of us.¡± I brought us behind one of the building alleys near the Pass, and peeked my head out. Ruri opened her chart and activated the skill. The Royal Marshal was here. Were they trying to quell the protest? That soon dispelled as soldiers, most likely Kucha¡¯s policing force, began pushing through the crowd. My eyes zoomed in on one white cloak that stood out. It was a Zhounese man wearing a white ethnic robe like Yuanyuan¡¯s attire, while a peaked cap rested on his head. Why was a Zhounese, not an Aquitani, in the Royal Marshal¡¯s ranks? The man immediately turned his face to scan the crowd. Since Ruri used Masking, anyone that passed by wouldn¡¯t recognize us. I glanced out from the corner onto Wakh¡¯an Pass again. He locked eyes with me. Chapter 30 - Skirmish at Wakhan Pass ¡°Some people got a mad skill that overrides Masking, Foresight. I¡¯d avoid people from the Royal Marshal or else they¡¯ll see right through ya.¡± In a sea of people crowding into a funnel-like gate, the man in the white robe saw me. He saw me even though he stood in the midst of Wakh¡¯an Pass way far in the back. Even though I peeked from a small insignificant alley. That alone placed fear in me. I retreated back as I wheezed. When his eyes locked on his presence became unbearing. Would he pursue now that he noticed me? We had to get through Wakh¡¯an Pass to reach Koron¨¦ and Regione Straniera. I had to think. ¡°Are there other passages that lead into Koron¨¦ or?...¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Yuanyuan scratched her chin. ¡°There¡¯s Okayu Pass down south and Montagne Settentrionale up north, but they¡¯re a few months'' journey.¡± ¡°Tch¡­¡± I bit my lip. We shouldn¡¯t waste more time traveling. Even from Kucha it would take almost a month to reach Koron¨¦. ¡°Let¡¯s find a way around that crowd. The Royal Marshal is onto us.¡± Ruri and Yuanyuan nodded as we exited the alley. Then there stood the man ahead of us. Behind him his henchman fell in line marching in unison. My eyes narrowed at the sight. How did they get through that entire crowd? ¡°You think your Masking is able to circumvent the Royal Marshal¡¯s sight?¡± The Zhounese man fixed his white robe and adjusted his peaked cap. His hair was tied into a ponytail, his back straight and proper. ¡°Devil, how will you escape from this predicament now?¡± My fear grounded me in place. I kept Ruri and Yuanyuan behind me. My legs wanted to pick up and run. But I didn¡¯t let them and faced the officer. ¡°Who might you be, then, officer of the Royal Marshal?¡± He acted in surprise before putting his hand over his chest. ¡°Ah, how rude of me to introduce myself. Fourth Officer of Brevity, Li Chatelier.¡± ¡°¡®Officer of Brevity¡¯?...¡± My head tilted back. I¡¯d never heard that title before, but seemed familiar. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Ruri pointed at him with a slight shake. ¡°Guiral was also referred to as an Officer of Brevity. I heard it back in the Guild in Itogutshi¡ª¡± ¡°Halt!¡± Men in chainmail armor moved in between Chatelier and us. They held long spears resembling halberds. The one that shouted thrusted his spear to the ground as his demihuman dog ears dangled in the sunlight. ¡°Stay back, you three. We ensure that visitors are protected under the Traveler¡¯s Policy.¡± He then turned to the officer in question. ¡°We don¡¯t care that you are from the Royal Marshal, officer, but we cannot allow you to harass voyagers in any form in Kucha.¡± ¡°Insolent fools¡­¡± Chatelier covered his face, laughing under his breath. His escort stepped forward. ¡°You lot are interrupting our order, our holy hunt to vanquish the devil himself. And those who go against the will of Loi the Transience will be crushed under the crusade.¡± The demihuman guard spat on the ground. ¡°¡®The Transience¡¯? Don¡¯t give me that, lapdog of Aquitaine, traitor of Great Zhou. You speak of Loi, yet Kucha¡¯s deity, Swa?co the Equanimity, hasn''t made their appearance in centuries, same as all others. The gods have abandoned us.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to see yourself in water¡¯s reflection. Who is the damn dog? A Koron¨¦zuki serving under the Kucharen Guard? Or the high official carrying the warrant of death¡­ for the devil named Kaizenji Kawari.¡± ¡°Who¡¯re you calling a dog?¡± The guard growled and showed his savage teeth as his animal ears perked up. He aimed his single-bladed glaive at them. ¡°I¡¯m a Kucharen, born and lived while you are born Zhounese and live like an Aquitani. And I will not let you harm our visitors. Boys.¡± The Kucharen sentries came to his side and scowled at Chatelier. But the Officer of Brevity appeared unfazed. He snapped his finger and his own men walked in front. ¡°What a nuisance. I shall entertain you for a while.¡± I barely said anything as the exchange unfolded. Too much to process. The guards met the Royal Marshal¡¯s grunts as they drew their swords and the Kucharen their spears. With the extra reinforcements we would be able to take on the grunts with certainty, however¡­ The demihuman spearman collided with a white cloak and bashed his spear into their blade. He bounced off and deflected the weapon away. I didn¡¯t know what decision to make. Either way I couldn¡¯t see any path to escape past the Officer of Brevity who stood behind the skirmish. Around five Kucharen guards battled the Royal Marshal¡¯s rank-and-file. A crowd stirred up in excitement and dismay. My heart began to pound. The same feeling I had from meeting Officer Guiral. If Li Chatelier and Guiral were Officers of Brevity then I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop them. I simply wasn¡¯t powerful enough. Yet. Remembering what happened last time with Guiral, I faced behind me and told the two a plan. ¡°I¡¯m going to help these guys deal with the officer¡¯s men. Ruri, prepare to support me from behind. Yuanyuan, provide healing to any of us when necessary. Don¡¯t waste your EP.¡± I unloaded my yedo shortsword from my sack and unsheathed it. My turn to help. Ma?tresse taught me the basic skills I hoped to use. She taught me to focus on living rather than winning. I met my first opponent while I couldn¡¯t pace my breathing. I needed to calm down. He stumbled forward with a shriek. I caught his sword with an X block and rotated mine downwards. My blade sank into the man¡¯s shoulder. Flesh tore apart as I saw myself cut someone for the first time. My eyes widened. I wanted to apologize so bad. I rolled the yedo sword out and moved onto the next grunt. Swift and smooth the next guy rushed at me. I voided him with a sidestep. But he moved immediately and slashed at my shoulder. My skin screamed as I arched backwards. I grabbed my shoulder to see no health warning appear before me. Just a scrape, then. My head whirled around and saw him a few strides away. ¡°Don¡¯t let them attack the visitors!¡± The Kucharen guard with dog ears jabbed his entire glaive into the man¡¯s stomach. ¡°Violating the Traveler¡¯s Policy is punishable by force if necessary!¡± His chart appeared in front of him as he pushed a few buttons. He chanted a few words and plucked his spear from the body. In a flash his weapon took flight to the guard¡¯s point of a finger. It zoomed past his comrades to take care of the remaining men. The spear flew just shy of Li Chatelier who merely tilted his head to dodge. The weapon hovered back to the demihuman¡¯s side before grasping it down. It appeared he didn¡¯t need any help at all. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°Feiguandao, huh? The dog has cultivated his SP for some time now to unlock such an¡­ intermediate skill.¡± The Royal Marshal officer walked forward lightly as his men stumbled behind them. ¡°How poor. To think that the Kucharen refuse to inform themselves of the current situation¡ª¡± ¡°Kucha is very informed about the Royal Marshal¡¯s delusions.¡± He responded brightly with a hint of fire in his eyes. ¡°But the City of CrossroadsKucha has nothing to do with your manhunt.¡± ¡°Kawari.¡± Ruri tapped me on my bleeding shoulder. ¡°We should take our chance and leave to Wakh¡¯an Pass.¡± Yuanyuan started digging through her medical equipment. ¡°We can¡¯t. That officer would never let us through. Hold still.¡± She patched up my shoulder with some minor treatment, while the standoff loomed between the two opposing sides. Unlike the Guiral incident I had a plan. Back in Itogutshi, the only way we escaped from there with no deaths. How Sorah, Ruri, and I escaped from Officer Guiral. If I utilized that then we could survive this confrontation. To be honest the more I thought about it the more anxiety poked my chest. I wanted to call out to the voice again. How to use the skill granted to me by Qinfen the Diligence, ¡®Interdimensional Gate¡¯. ¡°Tubiao.¡± The Officer of Brevity opened his chart as hundreds upon hundreds of categories manifested before him. ¡°Allow me to show you all real cultivation.¡± ¡°Ts¡¯aoFuck! What good will it do causing a ruckus here?¡± The demihuman barked at him again and readied his spear. ¡°Get¡ª¡± ¡°Swords return, blade¡¯s edge gleaming, descend into the world, life and death under my control.¡± Chatelier held his hand out pointing upward and closed his eyes. ¡°San Yue Summon¡ªTrine Sword Dance.¡± He brought forth his hand to his chest. Three dao swords manifested into a crescent-shape behind him. Silver and sharp they rotated wildly as they levitated in place. The Kucharen soldiers stepped back. Even the crowd gasped in shock and retreated backward. What was going on? ¡°What are you doing? In position!¡± The rowdy demihuman yelled at his peers while some backed away. ¡°Are you kidding me, Tursun? That¡¯s a Level 100 skill! How can you expect us to face that?!¡± was one of the guards¡¯ excuses as they ran away into the vicinity. Tursun spat on the ground and dug his glaive harder into the sand. His dog ears flinched low for a moment. ¡°Little recreant puppy, back down now and hand over the Devil of the Apocrypha standing behind you.¡± Yuanyuan finished up working on my shoulder and I could move it again. My hand grasped my shortsword as I stood up. Level 100¡­ As expected. If I were to be hit by one of his attacks I would die instantly. A Level 0 like me wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Winning was out of the question. Even so¡­ while they were bickering I managed to figure something out.
[System Announcement] New Skill Unlocked
[Calm Amidst Chaos] T????h?????e???? ?????E???q???u????a?????n?????i????m????i????t????y????
Was this the ¡®Effluence¡¯ that they referred to? Not that it mattered. I already understood how some of these skills may work. It was time to test my plan. I held out my hand. ¡°Tahblo.¡± Seeing Divine Command and Interdimensional Gate I finally grasped what each meant. Divine Command was a passive skill. The latter I clicked on its name on my chart. Another screen flashed before me.
[System Announcement] Skill Activation [Interdimensional Gate]
T???????????h????????e??????? ???????????D?????i???????????l???????????i??????g???????????e????????????n?????c???????e????????? Activation Cost: 90% of Max EP. [?] [¨w]
With Divine Command I called out to the voice once again. I channeled my thoughts into that one desire just like my desperation back with the fight in Itogutshi. How badly I wanted to escape from this world. How I wanted to save Sorah. Chatelier chanted again and pointed at me. ¡°Using a skill? I won''t let you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I said in response, almost in a taunting voice. I clicked the circle button. My mind became clear.
[System Warning] First Time Usage [Interdimensional Gate]
Select the wanted item in the vicinity.
My eyes darted around to find a door near the stream of buildings lining Wakh¡¯an Pass. In the middle of my vision I could see a crosshair. As if I played an FPS game. I aimed the crosshair at the door and it glowed faintly. ¡°Ruri, Yuanyuan! On my signal you go through that door!¡± ¡°To use the Diligence¡¯s [Effluence], then repeat these words¡­¡± The Officer of Brevity held out his hand while his flying swords rotated towards us. He covered his eyes with his peaked cap. ¡°The reign of three blades¡­¡± ¡°By the ancient bonds that thread through time and space¡­¡± I thrust my hand forward towards the door in question. Ruri and Yuanyuan affirmed albeit a bit confused. ¡°Cleave through the skies¡­¡± ¡°Where realms entwine and secrets unfold¡­¡± ¡°Souls scattered¡­¡± ¡°Travelers of worlds, heed my call¡­¡± ¡°Annihilate the demonic powers ahead¡­¡± ¡°Reveal my path beyond the cosmic wall!¡± ¡°Interdimensional Gate.¡± I finished the chant and closed my fist. The gate I selected brightened with a mystical hue. My head turned towards the others. ¡°Go now! Run!¡± Ruri and Yuanyuan bolted to the door and opened it. Immediately they disappeared. I then faced Tursun who still stood in between Chatelier and I. This Kucharen and his people defended us until now. If he stayed any longer as the buffer then he would die. The officer¡¯s triple blades began gyrating on their tips aimed directly at us. ¡°You! Get over here!¡± I waved towards the guy. Sweat dripped down my face frantically. ¡°If you want to live then get over here!¡± The demihuman heard my call and tilted his head slightly. ¡°Sir¡ª¡± I already ran over and dragged him to the door. He gripped his spear as it drew a trail in the sand. My hands grabbed the door knob and I shoved him through the gate. ¡°Wuzhi Obliteration.¡± My body closed the door with all my might from the other side. I fell to the ground, panting and choking on air. All my belongings dropped like kitchen plates. I touched the ground to feel concrete. Cool air comforted me in the twilight in contrast to the blazing desert sun. Trees surrounded us with their birds crying in confusion. Ruri also sat down in the dirt a couple meters away. Yuanyuan grasped her knees standing. The Kucharen I pulled, Tursun, laid in my lap breathing heavily. Behind me was a door to a public toilethouse. We escaped in the middle of the woods. ¡°Kawari, look behind you¡­¡± Ruri¡¯s eyes narrowed and she pointed. I angled my head upwards to see the door warp and bend. Something was off. I took Tursun by the collar and pulled him until my veins popped. I hauled him down the outhouse¡¯s ramp and collapsed onto the dirt. ¡°Get down!¡± The small public toilet imploded immediately. A violent explosion ruptured the ground as yellow sparks burst through the door. Fire scorched the forest around in a blast of light. Then the night sky set ablaze to the bright conflagration. Intermission 3 - Debt to Whom? (Yodomi & Kahokayo)
Debt always accrued throughout life. Whether it be filial piety or an act of gratitude, whoever helps someone along the way must pay them back. ¡°Yodomi, did you catch the meeting agenda for today?" ¡°Yes sir. I¡¯ve written it down on the board for everyone to see,¡± I responded to one of my coworkers in the office. Stacks of papers swamped our desks in unending amounts as people frantically passed by each cubicle. I rolled in my chair back to my desk and picked up a folder. ¡°I see¡­¡± He scratched his chin. "Well I need those quarterly reports on my desk by three PM." ¡°But sir, the project needs a few more days¡ª¡± ¡°It gets done when it¡¯s done. I don''t want the chief yelling at me and shoving more documents down my throat. Don¡¯t care how it¡¯s done, Mister Kaizenji. Overtime or pushing the work to someone else, our hardest-working employee can do that at least right?¡± I glanced at the floor for a second before putting on my resolved face. ¡°Yessir. I will get it done today then.¡± ¡°Lifesaver. I¡¯m clocking out now.¡± My colleague stood up and checked his phone and wallet. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, the chief¡¯ll be more impressed by your ethic. I¡¯ll be sure to pay for drink at the next get-together.¡± Him and I did go to the company¡¯s drinking parties, except that he would always sit the farthest from me. Well, that didn¡¯t matter. I had to work hard to earn respect. My associates in tow always vouched for me to earn the chief¡¯s praise¡ªdoing all their load¡¯s work so I needed to keep my image as the model worker. That was our office culture every single day since I applied here. And I didn¡¯t detest it. I earned this job, and I knew for one I secured my future. My mother saw great promise in me since I was little. She told me she divorced my father because he had low standards of me, and I would go on to do better things. He was just a country bum who courted my mother out of adolescent stupidity. ¡°Don¡¯t be like your younger brother who slacks around all the time without a clear goal in life,¡± she said to me in my first year in high school. Kawari was always a klutz. No talent, no ingenuity, no work ethic. My mother found potential in me and raised me with all she had. I was indebted to her. ¡°Mister Kaizenji, can you please proofread this document before it goes out?" ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Don''t forget to submit our timesheets by the end of the week, Yodomi." ¡°On it, sir.¡± ¡°You messed up on this recorded date. I need those expense reports ASAP for reimbursement. Print a new one." ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Chief wants to see you in the office.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you everyone for giving me this opportunity.¡± Even until now, unlike Kawari, I''d managed to keep my job for nearly six years. I moved out of our mother¡¯s apartment from Toshima to Ebisu. Although quite the train ride away I made sure to visit my mother. She paid for both my brother and I¡¯s tuition, so the least I could do was to keep in touch and thank her for getting into a good university and landing a job. One day I got off from the train station in Mejiro. It was late evening after working unpaid overtime again. Yawning with my briefcase, I passed Innen Bridge and the solemn roads around it. Across the bridge I saw my mother¡¯s apartment in the distance. However in the crosswalk, a semi-truck flashed hazard lights as a couple people gathered around someone on the floor. ¡°Yodomi. Save your brother.¡± I speed-walked to the scene while people worried stood. Then I finally noticed who was on the floor. The truck driver attempted to lift Kawari off the road. ¡°Oi, young man, please help me lift him! Anyone please call an ambulance!¡± ¡°Kawari¡­¡± My younger brother was unconscious and out like a light. I almost stepped back from shock. I couldn¡¯t even believe it was him who¡¯d been hit. The old man and I carried him on our shoulders to the arriving ambulance a few minutes later. I found myself sitting in Kawari¡¯s hospital room. My briefcase sat next to his on the table. My mind couldn¡¯t do anything to comment. My younger brother now slept before me in a hospital gown with an IV tube. I leaned forward and pressed my hands against my forehead. Kawari wasn''t in the right financial state to press charges against the truck driver. I didn¡¯t want to care so much about him but here I was. My mother reminded me time and time again that he¡¯d been to many interviews and not one company hired him. He underperformed and failed to meet the expectations. ¡°It¡¯s strange that he didn¡¯t shatter any bones after the collision. The femur should¡¯ve been severely damaged yet¡­¡± The nurse informed me about his condition. I too thought how peculiar he¡¯d sustained little after a truck rammed him at normal speed. ¡°Well, thank goodness he is alive. And we have a caring, handsome older brother here looking after him.¡± She excused herself from the room and smiled at me. I gave a hard stare at her utter lie. My gaze went back to Kawari sleeping peacefully. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll stay here for a while.¡± I couldn''t help but reflect on our vastly different paths in life. My thoughts drifted back to our childhood in Hakone. Kawari had a knack for finding joy in the simplest of things. He''d chase after butterflies in the field, his laughter ringing out like music. Meanwhile I dug my head in a book and took kendo, only determined to make something of myself. Our mother''s voice echoed in my mind, urging me to be the best I could be, to avoid the pitfalls she believed had ensnared my father. She sacrificed so much to provide for us, and I felt an unshakable obligation to repay her for her unwavering support. A filial debt. The hospital room remained silent except for the rhythmic beeping of the heart monitor. I stayed overnight, then another, and finally they predicted he would wake up today. I rubbed my eyebags at the news. I could finally go back to work, but I was sure my coworkers would yell at me for missing three entire days. Contemplating whether I should buy a flower vase, I stood up and prepared to leave. In the final minutes before leaving I went over to Kawari¡¯s bedside, and tucked the sheets tightly over him. Using our father¡¯s only speck of wisdom, Kawari would be okay. I approached the hospital¡¯s sliding doors, eager to visit our mother. But since I was three days late, should¡¯ve at least bought her a present. However as soon as I stepped outside I no longer saw the morning sun. A large room plastered with bookshelves greeted me. A grand parlor decked with a round table, and lustrous curtains caressing the midday sunlight. My feet stepped onto wood. I looked up to see a woman sitting at the table with a book in her hand. We paused and locked eyes for a moment. ¡°Kyah!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± To my surprise someone tackled me right after she screamed. A man pressed my head onto the floor as my brows began to bleed. His grip tightened on my shoulder and head. ¡±Ro neo chioki? Neoro ¨¦yu chioki son¨¦yu so Biyu Ribi¨¦kosu?!¡± He shouted in a language undecipherable to me. What was going on? Where was I? My face felt like it would explode through the wooden floor. I pressed my hands down and prepared for a counter. The woman dropped her book and teacup and ran to the man. ¡°R¡­ royubiso, Nari Gayuo!¡± They argued for a couple of seconds before the man sighed and released me from his grasp. I rubbed my neck and shoulder as I stood up, straightening my tie and fixing my suit coat. My expression turned into a scowl. Was this a dream? How did I manage to end up in this fantasy world? Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Chioki okayuchi?¡± That woman came towards me and ran her fingers on my bleeding eyebrow. I stepped back in shock. Not that much for touching me, but the fact that she and the man both had animal ears of dog and cat respectively. Who were these people? I stumbled back while the dog-eared woman advanced towards me and pressed her finger at my wound. ¡°Soyuimisu.¡± A game-like screen appeared in front of her, whispering more words. Her long brown hair fell onto my chest as she tiptoed to match my height. Her fingers pressed on my eyebrow and the stinging sensation vanished. She healed me? What kind of sick joke was this? I excused myself and tried to walk back through that same door. The man, or bodyguard, blocked my way and glared at me. I noted the sword at his hip. ¡°This is some dream conceived from three days¡¯ fatigue¡­¡± I said to myself, glancing all about the room. My feet staggered forward before I collapsed.
[System Announcement]
Yodomi Level 0
By the time I¡¯d woken up my mind began to make sense of things compared to yesterday. I was in a bedroom, while the bodyguard walked in and began making me a drink. He bitterly looked at me while serving the cup. The drink became bitter too. At any rate, I was lucky to have ended up at a place where the master of the house had generosity. The master of the house, that woman, found me stretching in front of the window. Outside I could see spires and terrace houses galore. This was another world. I had to come to that conclusion. My colleagues would be mad at me for my absence. ¡°Ro neyuso''ese chiokiri nuyunasu?¡± She then pointed to herself. ¡°Nachi nuyunasu¡­ biese ¡®Kahokayo Biyu¡¯.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand a thing and shook my head. Only when she spoke more slowly did I realize what she meant. I pointed to myself. ¡°Nachi¡­ nuyunasu¡­My... name... ¡®Kaizenji Yodomi¡¯.¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
0 >>> 2 +2
The master of this residence was Kahokayo Biyu. And now that I became level-headed I knew the fact that I had trespassed upon her property, part of the reason why her guard tackled me so fast. But before I could do anything, I needed to get rid of this language barrier somewhat. ?
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
10 >>> 1035 +1025
After spending some weeks within the Biyu Residence I¡¯d learned a fair share of this region¡¯s language. And I was able to make a conclusion about this world. When someone learned a word in another language, their LC would increase and they would never forget the word. As if the meanings had been ingrained into them with a hammer. Once I knew that characteristic it only took a day for Biyu to tell me new vocabulary enough to read a children¡¯s story. Still struggled with grammar, though. She¡¯d been thoroughly teaching me the country¡¯s language, Koronese, which I began to use on a daily basis. She asked me one day while I mopped the floor, ¡°Where are you from, Mister Kaizenji?¡± I rubbed my forehead and leaned on the stick. ¡°Not here. Different world.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Biyu scratched her chin while running her hand through the bookshelf. ¡°¡®Another world¡¯... Do you perhaps know, Mister Gayuo?¡± Her bodyguard shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I have never heard. He appeared out of thin air through this door.¡± I gripped the mop harder. Was there any way I could return back? For now all I could do was housekeeping and maintenance. Because I had trespassed, I broke one of the laws in this nation, Koron¨¦. Since there was no way Biyu could keep me here for free unless I worked, I volunteered to help around the residence. No person was nice enough. People had to work their stay. ?
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
1039 >>> 2301 +1262
I was busy tidying up the courtyard¡¯s front gates. Leaves from the bushes and trees piled up during the time of year, so I went out of my way to clean it up with the broom. By this time I grew out my hair, eventually tying it into a ponytail to make it presentable. Wiping the sweat off my forehead I noticed Biyu walking down the street of the capital wearing a red coat. ¡°Good morning, Miss Biyu.¡± I put my hand to my chest and bowed. ¡°Good day! Your accent sounds better each time I see you,¡± she complimented me with her usual smile. ¡°Now that you have reached proficiency in Koronese, perchance we need to talk about an important matter.¡± I rerolled back my sleeves. ¡°¡®Important matter¡¯?¡± ¡°From when you first arrived in this world. The Biyu Residence currently houses Kaizenji Yodomi, and I am afraid people have already taken notice. If you remember details regarding that day, feel free to tell me or Mister Gayuo.¡± A time came where I almost walked into Biyu and Gayuo¡¯s conversation behind closed doors in the parlor. They argued about how long I would be staying, and what they could do. I frowned in secret. I¡¯d long overstayed my welcome in the Biyu Residence, and in this world. When would I be able to go home? How long until I could finally pay them back? ¡°Miss Biyu, I¡ª¡± ¡°E¡­ excuse me, but are you a Wawaqi?¡± A group of Koron¨¦zuki girls ambushed me as they compared their petite height to mine. ¡°So the rumors are true¡­ he¡¯s really tall!¡± ¡°Are you sure he isn¡¯t part D¡¯Orientois?¡± ¡°Chi? Don¡¯t compare this guy to savage men!¡± Ignoring the crowd I turned to Biyu and stretched out my arm. But she excused herself shortly after and already entered the courtyard. I hadn¡¯t been able to tell her that I¡¯d been taking other hustles in the capital to earn money. Well, Gayuo spotted me working in the outskirts but I told him not to tell Biyu just yet. Just a little while longer. ? At last I walked through the courtyard towards the mansion¡¯s main building. My left hand held a Koronese book of law. The latter hand carried a packaged letter of four-thousand pawlings, the country¡¯s currency. I self-taught myself to read by abusing this world¡¯s Perpetual Memorization Phenomenon, as I called it, and read up on the crime I committed. As such I earned the cost of money for trespassing on private property for the past months. When I entered the library no one was there. So I rushed over to the tea house, the grand foyer, and office study to find them vacant. Only until I checked the foyer a second time I burst open the doors to see Biyu and Gayuo coming from the front porch. She looked at me with a tired smile and took off her red coat. ¡°Oh, good day, Mister Kaizenji. We were out running some errands.¡± ¡°Miss Biyu.¡± I sped up to her and almost collided. My hands extended out the money as I bowed. ¡°Today¡¯s the day I repay my debt.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Her eyes widened while she covered her mouth. ¡°Four-thousand pawlings. For taking care of me here. I¡¯ve read the Okayu Court Codex and made sure to compensate for the crime I¡¯ve committed.¡± I kept my head down, my eyes on the floor. ¡°Please lift your head¡­¡± She lightly brought my head up with her finger on my chin. I realized she had tears in her eyes. ¡°Miss Biyu, is something the matter¡ª¡± ¡°I thought you worked so you wanted to be out in the city by yourself,¡± she interrupted me, ¡°I thought you wished to investigate how to travel, and investigate how you arrived here. Even though that violation is true, I had no intention of making you pay! You should be focusing that money somewhere else, not paying me!¡± ¡°I had a debt to pay. You wouldn¡¯t take me and give me food, let me sleep in the guest suite for no reason.¡± Biyu shook her head. ¡°Mister Kaizenji, why would I ask for more money when my family is already affluent? You are a bright man, and you have lived here for almost half the year. If I had wanted to punish you then I would have sent you to the Court. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ I do not. How can a person not demand compensation when I have wronged someone?¡± I stepped back for a moment. ¡°A debt has to be paid. Like my mother. Like my coworkers at the office. A life is built on debt!¡± ¡°Then, have you considered the notion that someone people care about others?¡± She placed her hand on my right shoulder and looked me in the eye. ¡°You are not just a guest who trespassed, you are a guest with unique stories who became someone we can talk to. Even Mister Gayuo needs a bit of change. We would be honored if you would continue to stay with us, not as a guest, but as part of our family.¡± Gayuo nodded behind her and cleared his throat. ¡°Could I see the pawlings?¡± ¡°Uh, of course¡­¡± My mind was still jumbled to Biyu¡¯s words bouncing inside me. I handed him the sack. He took it and pulled out his own money pouch and dumped his savings into mine. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t enough to pay for your gear after you register at the Guild in Yubiyubi.¡± His solemn voice turned into a lively one. ¡°How about it? Let us head to the Guild and get you registered.¡± Biyu let go of my shoulders and turned to Gayuo. She put her hands on her hips. ¡°Hold on, Mister Gayuo, you knew about this?¡± ¡°More or less, for a month. I apologize, both of you.¡± The bodyguard scratched his cat ears. ¡°I¡­¡± She wiped her tears and pouted before looked to me. ¡°Consider this, Yodomi, not as payment, but as a token of appreciation. We will have you register at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild as a starting point, and help return you back to your original world.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t disagree with that proposal.¡± Gayuo raised his hand to his chest. ¡°Lady Biyu¡¯s elder brother is affiliated with the organization and is in town this week, so it should be trouble-free. Afterall, he is the Fifth Officer of Brevity.¡± Chapter 31 - Wildfire
My ears rang. The fire danced around us in fiery exuberance, while the forest screamed in agony with the flames cackling mischievously. The toilet house turned to a pile of metal mesh with the ground charred in searing black. Mere aftereffects of Chatelier¡¯s attack. I helped Tursun off the ground. I didn¡¯t know where we were, but getting away from the fire was the first priority. Who knew how long it would burn, how much forest would be destroyed. All from a single skill¡­ I cursed under my breath. Ruri covered her mouth. ¡°Cover him up. Do not inhale the smoke.¡± ¡°What she saying?¡± Tursun coughed as I clasped my hand over his and my mouth. His dog ears curled up. ¡°The smoke is dangerous. Yuanyuan, we have to find a ditch or lower ground.¡± I faced her as she nodded. ¡°Stick together. We¡¯ll lay ourselves down when we find a depression.¡± The clouds above stirred with a gloomy presence as we stumbled around the thicket. A burning branch crumbled and in front of us. Tursun and I hopped back and tripped over a bush. Ruri held her position and kept our balance. She supported both of us by putting her hands on our shoulders. Yuanyuan came to support as well. We had to search somewhere else. Nowhere was safe at this point. Trudging through the mud of ash and black the conflagration blazed through the forest. Falling debris collapse on itself as the smell of smoke killed our noses. My lungs stung while I forced my arms and legs to bear with it. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± I tripped over a sudden incline. Tursun also dropped to the ground along with the two girls. A ditch of dirt and rocks. ¡°Tch. Kawari!¡± ¡°Ow¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just lie low here.¡± We decided to stay at this spot. I¡¯d been buried at the bottom of the hole, with Tursun, Ruri, and Yuanyuan, laying on top of each other in order. I couldn¡¯t see anything but darkness, so all I closed my eyes and waited. During this time I recollected my thoughts into some conclusions. Whatever happened here in my world must¡¯ve been the aftershocks of the actual attack in the other. What firepower that officer possessed, I had no idea. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine Sorah, Ruri, and I fighting against Guiral to the death. The power and level difference between the Officers of Brevity and I were too far to envision a victory against them. Just thinking about it¡­ gave me a headache. ¡°Huh?¡± My body felt cool and damp as water trickled down my shirt. I opened my eyes. One by one we exited the hole. By the time I could finally see light, raindrops pelted my face in a soothing pattern. ¡°It¡¯s raining!...¡± Yuanyuan dropped to her knees. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about that fire¡­¡± She slumped over onto her lap. Ruri walked over to her and touched her back. ¡°Yuanyuan? You okay? She¡¯s passed out¡­¡± ¡°She inhaled too much smoke at the brunt of the fire and rain while we were in that ditch,¡± I explained to her and helped Tursun up again. He kept his eyes closed as well as he groaned. ¡°Ruri, let¡¯s find the nearest road, shelter, any sign of civilization.¡± ¡°...On it.¡± She threw Yuanyuan¡¯s arm around her shoulder and lifted her up. After making sure our belongings were secured we began our walk. Judging by the flora and fauna we were in Hakone, the same as we¡¯d been before we disappeared months back. ¡°The rain won¡¯t let up,¡± I said to Ruri a few minutes into the walk, ¡°One of us might get sick, and it''s already dusk¡­¡± Ruri looked back at me, carrying Yuanyuan in her arms. ¡°Kawari, we¡¯ve traveled the Kucina Desert and journeyed from Waqwaq to Great Zhou. You expect little raindrops to stop us¡ªkushu!¡± ¡°See.¡± I kept my eyes forward. ¡°You still remember your Japanese?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Just like that we returned to our usual exchange of banters. Except we were hauling both Yuanyuan and Tursun. It seemed that trip to Kucha helped with my stamina. Ruri had always been highly athletic so I didn¡¯t worry about her that much. After fifteen minutes of trudging through the forest, the sun already lowered on the horizon in its final hour. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Are you relieved, or scared?¡± Ruri pushed on ahead of me. ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°That we are back. We haven¡¯t even returned here in around three months. We left Sorah and my dad.¡± She went silent and stopped her hiking. I went ahead of her before looking behind. The rain continued to pour as her long hair became soaking wet. ¡°I¡¯m a bit anxious.¡± Ruri avoided eye contact. ¡°I¡¯m a bit uncertain¡ªafraid. Why are you asking me this?...¡± I paused and looked to the sky. After all this time, we finally came back to Hakone. ¡°Because I¡¯m anxious, uncertain, and afraid too.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± We ducked to the sound of sirens blaring. Police cars. That meant a road was nearby. Ruri and I took Yuanyuan and Tursun and rushed towards the screeching horns. Eventually I could see flashing lights zooming in a linear direction. The shrieking sirens woke Yuanyuan and Tursun so we let them walk by themselves. By the time we reached a semblance of a street police vehicles clogged the entire way. ¡°If the police see us then we¡¯re done for.¡± I looked back at Ruri and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s sneak our way in the back across.¡± Ruri nodded but Yuanyuan and Tursun tilted their heads. Yuanyuan knocked on her forehead. ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t catch that. Please speak in a language we understand¡«¡± I sighed and spoke Zhouhua for convenience¡¯s sake. ¡°See that? There¡¯s a ¡®convenience store¡¯, an indoor market, across the road. We¡¯ll sneak past the ¡®police¡¯, my world¡¯s guards, and enter.¡± Once I got their affirmation we focused on the problem at hand. All the cars were parked with their doors open, while the officers looked on at the arising smoke in the distance. They must¡¯ve been called out from the fire. Soon fire trucks would arrive, and this street would crowd even more. But we couldn¡¯t afford to stand out in the rain and mud. I crawled near the end of the caravan and brought myself under one of the cars. I signaled over to the others as Ruri followed suit. She took my hand and I pulled her under. Then Tursun and Yuanyuan followed while I crept on the wet asphalt to the other side of the car. Upon pulling Yuanyuan out we ran to the convenience store. ¡°If you wish to keep your life on the other side, then protect it with your life.¡± Three months ago when Ruri and I ended up in Han¡¯ei, I thought the ¡®door¡¯ was only controlled by the voice. Some sort of higher being. We struggled in Waqwaq while trying to survive amongst the rhythm of the city, and managed to help Ruri off the ground. We made a promise to Taqumi to guard the ¡®door¡¯, which I assumed would one day come back. ¡°I¡¯ll defend it with my life, Kawari! That¡¯s what we promised! Tell Time-Weaver to come back to compete with me one day!¡± A month ago when Ruri and I traveled to Great Zhou, we left Taqumi and the sliding glass door behind. They were an ocean away. Under the impression that it was the only way back we began our search for Sorah¡¯s family. Yet I¡¯d been gifted the skill to summon the only portal inbetween worlds. What was the point of Taqumi¡¯s promise? What was the point of guarding the door with my life? The store¡¯s chime played its nightly tune. For some reason, no one stood at the register. The store''s bright lights bombarded me as I walked through the glass doors. My mud stained shoes soiled the white tiles. We entered all drenched in rainwater with dirt over our face. I panted and lifted my head towards the security camera in the top corner. ¡°Just what were those things? Metal carriages?¡± Tursun looked around in amazement. ¡°And this is your market? Those rumors about you being from another world were true¡­¡± Ruri stood straight after resting on her knees. ¡°Just what did you think we were?¡± ¡°People who were being pursued by the Royal Marshal for a fabricated lie.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not lying, it¡¯s true! Look here at this strange text plastered everywhere!¡± Yuanyuan pointed to the magazine stand with beaming eyes. ¡°Kawari, you can read this right, right?¡± The demihuman walked over and got a closer look. ¡°Woah, I¡¯ve never seen such a script. It looks similar to Zhouhua orthography.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get carried away.¡± I put up my hands in protest. We weren¡¯t here to stick around and browse. ¡°We¡¯ll rest for a bit and head to my dad¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Right. We¡¯ve been at this convenience store before¡­¡± Ruri confirmed with a nod. She remembered our first trip to Hakone that far back? Even I had trouble knowing where we were now. Her shoulders shivered while she blew warm air into her hands. As much as I wanted to buy a towel or handkerchief to clean ourselves, we didn''t have any yen. Only the yuan-taels from the other world. Raindrops continued to tap on the store''s windows.The familiar surroundings with its rows of snacks, drinks, and magazines offered me a bit of comfort. Tursun continued to marvel and inspect at the products on the shelves with his dog-like curiosity. Yuanyuan inspected the Japanese script on a fashion magazine while trying to decipher its meaning. Ruri, with her arms crossed, stared at the floor, lost in thought. No one appeared to be here but silence. Until the glass doors slid open and jingled for a second time. A person walked through while a police had dismissed them with a wave. ¡°Thank you for your co?peration, mister.¡± The cop bowed at the entrance before taking his leave. I could hear the second voice from inside the store. ¡°No, no, thank you for your diligence in this small town.¡± I gathered the four of us and huddled into the farthest corner of the building. If anyone saw Tursun they would freak out. Let alone four ragged travelers covered in water and mud. The police had interrogated the convenience store¡¯s employee. We would be done for if they stopped us as well. ¡°This mud¡­¡± The person noticed the footprints on the floor and went into the backroom. ¡°Break time¡¯s over.¡± I signaled for the others to follow me to the entrance. While the employee was gone. The four of us checked the windows for any more police and moved our way towards the sliding doors. We were so close to making it out. ¡°Kawari?...¡± My shoulders perked up. It was the employee¡¯s voice. They came back earlier than I¡¯d predicted. And how did they know my name? Was it someone from my childhood? A friend of my father? My eyes narrowed as I slowly turned around. ¡°Ruri¡­¡± The employee wore a red striped uniform with the store¡¯s brand. As I caught a good look he had silver hair fixed up into a fresh cut with a red headband running through his hair. The Wawaqi man held a wet floor sign, his mouth agape and eyes wide. I understood why I never recognized him. His accent was indistinguishable from the locals. ¡°Sorah?...¡±
Afterchapter Chatroom: Let''s Have A Call! Chapter 32 - Party of Five The moment I turned around I saw Totshigui Sorah in the flesh. The man I¡¯d promised to bring his family here yet bore no progress, and traveled half the world in four months separated from him. During our journey Ruri and I had our arguments and steadied our resolve in that time. But right now, I felt as if he returned from the dead. Here in this convenience store. Before I could even reach out my hand Ruri dashed ahead. Her long hair flew past me as she tackled Sorah in her embrace. Sorah caught her just in time and stomached the blow. ¡°Ruri¡­ why¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say here.¡± his face remained composed albeit shocked while his eyes widened. ¡°Look how soaked you are. How have you been¡ª¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ruri interrupted him and dug her face into his chest. ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡­ for suddenly disappearing. For leaving you behind without saying anything. For abandoning you¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Sorah remained silent. Ruri began to cry in his arms while he bent down and accepted her embrace. He was the Sorah we knew, calm and understanding. I couldn¡¯t keep the feeling bottled in my throat that I so desperately wanted to release. And to my surprise I witnessed a solemn emotion. Not even a few seconds later tears dripped down Sorah¡¯s face. Even through his composed state the floodgates opened within him as he rested on Ruri¡¯s shoulder with a silent sob. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe, you two. After never seeing anyone I¡¯ve known¡­ I¡¯m so glad you¡¯ve returned.¡± I just stood there clenching my fists. My chest tensed up and I could say nothing. I wanted to cry like they did. They had a genuine bond. Like brother and sister they reminded me of a time that never happened. I wondered whether my own brother and I would have the same re¨¹nion. Yuanyuan and Tursun stood behind me and watched. Sorah¡¯s shift ended, and we went with him back to my father¡¯s house. No one said a word while walking the dark streets leading up to it. The moon and stars dominated the sky, and the lampposts down low. Small bugs jumped across the sidewalk once in a while to make Yuanyuan flinch. If anything, this felt exactly like the first time we visited Hakone. ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± I said for the second time and entered the foyer. My father was in the kitchen downing beer. His beard appeared more rugged and his eyes bearing dark spots. Makoto dropped his happoshulow-malt beer can at the sight of all of us entering the house at one time. ¡°Kawari¡­ You¡¯re here?¡± He ran his side into the corner of the kitchen table, before making his way towards us. My father neared me and sank his hand onto my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re real!?...¡± Makoto stumbled back. I wiped the sweat and mud from my face with a troubled smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m real. It¡¯s been around four months¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ First you all take a bath one by one, ladies first! No mud will be tolerated in this house! Sorah and Kawari, you two go last.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Sorah walked past me and bowed. ¡°I will prepare the towels as well.¡± Ruri and Yuanyuan went to the bathroom together to bathe while the rest of us men waited in the main room with our shirts off. I hung our sodden clothes in the veranda out back, after everyone had washed their feet. As the breeze dried my grubby hair I heard the sliding glass door open and close. Sorah matched my shoulder and stared out into the backyard. I faced him again and scratched the back of my head. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot of explaining I have to do¡­¡± He nodded silently. I didn¡¯t even know where to start. I tried to imagine what he felt when Ruri and I disappeared to who knew where, only to come back later with an even bigger party. ¡°Ruri and I were transported¡­ Through this sliding door.¡± I turned around and showed him the exact one. ¡°We ended up not far from Han¡¯ei, and couldn¡¯t return for a while. If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can get mad¡ª¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Sorah affirmed again, placing a hand on my shoulder. ¡°On that night, I couldn¡¯t sleep, most still adjusting to your world¡¯s concept of ¡®jetlag¡¯. I saw you two in the back conversing, and wanted to join you two. But when I approached the hallway, I heard Ruri scream¡ªI rushed to the sliding door to find not a trace.¡± My mouth opened at the revelation. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Kawari. I don¡¯t think I ever got to address that. You must¡¯ve been chosen for the connection between your world and ours.¡± He chuckled and sat down, listening to the sounds of the mountains. ¡°How did you manage to return?¡± I ignored his compliment and seated myself on the veranda floor also. ¡°I received a special skill that allowed me to set a door as an ¡®Interdimensional Gate¡¯. Tahblo.¡±
[System Warning]
Cannot use chart in this environment.
¡°¡®Interdimensional Gate¡¯, huh¡­ So you got around to leveling up then?¡± ¡°...Not quite. I unlocked it soon after facing an Officer of Brevity.¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Hold on, an Officer¡ª¡± My father pulled open the sliding door. ¡°Oi, Sorah, Kawari! Take a bath! Then sleep, and we¡¯ll all catch up in the morning.¡± The door slammed shut behind us. Soon Sorah and I looked at each other, sighed, and laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything tomorrow, Sorah. When everyone¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°In Hakone this weekend, a sudden wildfire broke out on Mount Sengen last night, burning seven hectares of forest,¡± the local radio broadcasted the next day, while scratching my back in a white shirt, ¡°While the cause is not known, the fire had been put out by unpredicted rain weather conditions which have continued today.¡± A light drizzle outside gave the house the smell of dew. Sunlight heated the tatami floors and warmed my skin. I walked into the kitchen area where my father began preparing breakfast and decided to help him out. Soaking the kombu, dicing tofu, dissolving miso paste, and a couple other things to speed up the process. Sorah walked out from the hallway with a yawn. My hand set down the knife on the cutting board. ¡°Good morning. How¡¯s Ruri?¡± ¡°Ah, she¡¯s come down with a cold, likely from being in the rain last night. No motivation to get up, and her forehead¡¯s heating up,¡± he responded as he checked the freshly washed clothes drying on the veranda, ¡°Your father is cooking up a storm for the amount of people in this house.¡± I transferred the diced tofu into six small bowls. ¡°That¡­ My bad. By the way, there¡¯s been something I¡¯ve wanted to ask. How did you manage to get hired at the local konbini down the street?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sorah rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be a burden for your father, so he apparently knew the owner of the convenience store, and with the referral from a female employee¡­¡± Now I understood. My father hooked him up with his friend, along with the girl who Sorah unknowingly courted when buying that map way back when. Normally they would require verification of visa and whatnot¡­ I wondered what happened in the process. ¡°Sorah just kept on insisting, and I just gave in and went all out,¡± Makoto said his first words since last night, ¡°He¡¯s been worrying too much. About you guys being gone, and his family. But so far, everything¡¯s turning out okay.¡± After a few minutes Yuanyuan and Tursun walked into the main room. The food had been finished by then as we sat around the low-lying table. Tursun hesitated a bit before digging in like a dog, while Yuanyuan helped herself to every dish. Reminded me of our first time with Ruri and Sorah. ¡°Now that I¡¯m sober¡­¡± My father sipped some water before setting it down, ¡°Kawari, explain yourself. Who are these two people, the dog boy and the girl? This is way different from the first time you visited.¡± He referenced Tursun and Yuanyuan, who couldn¡¯t understand his question. I put down my chopsticks and remembered the explanation I drafted. ¡°They¡¯re from Sorah and Ruri¡¯s world. It¡¯s a long story, but they¡¯re here because we were escaping.¡± I pointed to them and told them to say their names. Tursun stood up and gave a salute. ¡°Tursun ¨¦oga, sir!¡± She went soon after. ¡°I¡¯m Kang Yuanyuan, nice to meet you¡«¡± ¡°Tursun, Kang¡­¡± My father scratched his chin and squinted. He didn¡¯t understand the language they spoke in. ¡°Gah, I¡¯m so lost I¡¯ve given up understanding. You¡¯re becoming more of an enigma than your older brother.¡± I raised my hands. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him¡­¡± ¡°First you bring Sorah and that girl from another world¡­ and then disappear for months to come back with more people from the same world. While I try to understand what¡¯s going on, I can¡¯t feed five people for a long time like Ayumi and I did¡­ years ago.¡± The drizzle from the sky ended, and we finished breakfast just as fast. My father had been tolerant from the start. I realized that while I could summon the gate back to my own world, I had no means to transport ourselves back. Last time the voice of the Pacification did it to Ruri and I, but there was no guarantee whether I would hear it again. I finished washing the dishes when I saw Tursun and Yuanyuan staring out the sliding glass door. They just had a culture shock at the convenience store, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they felt a little overwhelmed. I didn¡¯t know how to process this turn of events myself. I walked up to them. ¡°How are you two holding up? And sorry for uh, bringing you here.¡± Yuanyuan whirled around first and clasped her hands. ¡°Are you kidding me? I want to explore this place! This world might have better medicinal advancement than ours!¡± ¡°I doubt it¡¯s any better¡­ but we can¡¯t go out in broad daylight. You stick out like a sore thumb with your hair color. Wait, maybe if you say you dyed it¡­¡± ¡°See? Give me a day and I¡¯ll explore this town, the world! Then I¡¯ll tell Doctor Yang about it.¡± ¡°When we reach Regione Straniera you can tell him.¡± I nodded to her while she stood proud. Then I faced the other person in question. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Kawari, was it?¡± Tursun rubbed the back of his dog ears. His eyes gazed at the ground. ¡°Like her, this is all new to me. I thought something like this was a ruse, only to see a market of light, roads of molten stone and guards with steel wagons.¡± I scratched my head. ¡°I hope this doesn¡¯t encourage you to turn us in to the Royal Marshal¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± He shook his head, and gave a smile. ¡°Everyone hates the Royal Marshal in some shape or form. Wherever there is a Guild, they are there. Quest rewards are taxed by the Aquitani government. Aquitaine dominates global trade while Great Zhou outpowers her in manufacturing. She puts diplomatic pressure on other nations and their policing force can just bully around. If Aquitaine gets their hands on another world¡­ then it would spell disaster for everyone.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see.¡± Aquitaine extended its power through the standard Adventurers¡¯ Guild, monopolized it through quests and taverns, thus allowing the Royal Marshal to weave its way in. And since I¡¯d never explored the Guild I never knew how they controlled the system through level caps. And I never understood how they attributed ¡®Loi the Transience¡¯ to their duty and capturing me. ¡°Kawari, could you come here for a sec?¡± Sorah popped his head out from the hallway. Tursun and I turned around. I bade Tursun my thanks and walked on over to Sorah. We headed over to the guestroom where Ruri lay sick in a futon. Her face was beet-red, squinting with her eyes closed. Sorah shut the door. ¡°Let¡¯s continue our talk from last night,¡± he said and looked me in the eye. ¡°You mentioned the Officers of Brevity. I want to know about what you experienced, among other things.¡± Chapter 33 - Mission Start The reason why Ruri and I set out to travel half the world. I never said it explicitly to Sorah yet now we were with him, but I knew I needed to tell him. My father had told him he¡¯d been acting unsettled, full of worry and angst. Even now he spoke to us with some urgency. Ruri tossed and turned in her futon while Sorah placed a hand on her forehead. He and I sat on the ground next to her, while I squeezed a wet towel from a warm water bowl. The curtains blocked the morning as raindrops gently pelted the window. ¡°So, about the Officer of Brevity¡­¡± ¡°Which one was it?¡± Sorah nearly cut me off and kept his eyes on Ruri. I loosened the tension in my knees. ¡°Fourth Officer of Brevity, Li Chatelier. He wore a white hanfuesque robe with a peaked cap.¡± ¡°...You¡¯ve seen it all, then.¡± I knew that there were multiple officers of the Royal Marshal, but how many Officers of Brevity existed? We had only encountered Guiral and Chatelier, and they announced their rank in ordinal numbers. If Chatelier was fourth, that meant there were officers for first, second, and third. And what rank was Guiral? ¡°What do you know about him?¡± I asked Sorah to pick his brain. Since he was a native of that world and studied with his books, perhaps he knew something. ¡°He¡¯s the worst one out of them all. But I¡¯m sure you figured out how to escape from his clutches. An arrogant man who does not fear to destroy others in the Royal Marshal¡¯s crusade.¡± I heard ¡®crusade¡¯ mentioned again. The Royal Marshal spoke of Loi the Transience, one of the worshiped entities. I¡¯d learned about Chibu the Pacification, Qinfen the Diligence, and now Swa?co the Equanimity. They bestowed me their ¡®effluence¡¯ yet I had no idea why. If everyone stopped believing in them, why was Aquitaine the only one that did? I spent some time retelling Sorah our journey after the separation. How Ruri and I stayed at that hostel in Waqwaq, the encounter with her mother, and the initial fear Ruri had. Then the voyage to Great Zhou, working with the Kokmin, meeting Yuanyuan and Tursun. Then finally¡­ ¡°The Kokmin in Xanton has told us the whereabouts of your family, Sorah.¡± His shoulders perked up immediately. His silver hair hid his eyes while his posture slopped down. He tightened his fists. ¡°My family¡­ what did they say?¡± ¡°Last seen at Wakh¡¯an Pass, and your mother and father split after some incident there.¡± ¡°They¡ªso they¡¯re still alive? My mother and father¡± He turned and put his hand on the ground towards me. With that look on his face, I closed my eyes and gave a solemn smile. ¡°Yes, they are¡ª¡° ¡°And Asya, Yuqui, and Lyo?!¡± ¡°Aymy said that your parents took different siblings separately.¡± Sorah held up my hands while his eyes watered just as much as when Ruri hugged him. ¡°...Thank goodness. Thank goodness they¡¯re alive. And thank you, Kawari, Ruri. For traveling the continent searching for them.¡± ¡°Ruri and I didn¡¯t even find any of them yet.¡± I released my hands from his grasp and rested them on my map. I stared down. ¡°We traveled so far only to end up here with no results¡­ so I should apolog¡ª¡± "No one ever blamed you in the first place. We''re all adults, Kawari. It''s just you and me here. Even when it seems the world starts to hate us, I don''t care what others think. I think I''ve learned quite a bit from you." I balled my fist. This wasn¡¯t the time to say sorry. We tried our best to survive and head towards the regions his family traveled to, but Chatelier got in our way. ¡°Prior to encountering the Fourth Officer, we¡¯ve singled out a few places on where your family is.¡± ¡°...And that is?...¡± ¡°Your father took some of your siblings down south in Koron¨¦. While your mother did the same and is traveling towards Regione Straniera.¡± A clap sounded. I looked up to see Sorah standing up. He wiped the tears from his face as he turned towards me. His eyes now burned with a determined glint. As if for the first time his drive had rekindled. Then a knock sounded from the front door. Sorah and I both heard it from down the hall. I realized it wasn¡¯t knocking. They were pounding it. I raced to the main room and stepped down into the foyer. I saw the silhouette of a man standing outside the door. Before I could put my shoes on my father threw his hand in front of me. Sorah and the others came out but Makoto hushed them. My father put his shoes on and opened the door. ¡°Why, good morning to you! How can I help you?¡± The man wore khaki pants with a white collar and blazer. He bowed slightly and showed a police badge. ¡°Good day to you. I¡¯m Keiji Ken, a detective up from the Miyanoshita Police Station. I apologize for the intrusion. We are currently conducting an investigation regarding the forest fire in Mount Sengen.¡± I hid in the hall while Yuanyuan, Sorah, and Tursun lined up behind me. A police officer actually came here. I had the impression from the radio we passed off the fire as naturally caused, but were the police investigating up to this point? My father responded with an oblivious answer. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, good ol¡¯ Ken! I¡¯ll be happy to tell you what I know.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the formalities, Mister Kaizenji,¡± the detective continued, ¡°As we surveyed the burnt ruins of a public toilet at a hiking site at the center of the fire¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°...There was a weapon at the scene. A Chinese-type halberd under the rubble of that toilethouse.¡± Shivers crept up my back, and fear grabbed my shoulder. I turned around to Tursun, whom I forgot didn¡¯t understand the language. I remembered clearly yesterday. He had his spear on head when I dragged him through the door, and as we traveled to the convenience store he no longer had it. How could I look over such a small detail? This rested on my father to handle this. I closed my eyes. He grunted, ¡°I see. Well, I haven''t noticed anything unusual, but let me think¡­ a Chinese halberd¡­¡± Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Well, thank you for your co?peration. We understand that you may not have seen anything¡­¡± The detective nodded with a blank voice. ¡°But any information, no matter how small, can be helpful. If you do recall anything, please don''t hesitate to contact us at the station. We¡¯ve never seen such a strange case.¡± He excused himself out while Makoto shut the door behind. I appeared out from the hallway with my hands up. Now that I learned how law enforcement might catch onto something, maybe it was better to come clean. ¡°Dad¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve been doing some illegal things anyway.¡± My father put his hands on his stomach and laughed. ¡°Right now I¡¯m housing three foreigners without any visa or residence card. How could I tell them that?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± I coughed and swallowed. ¡°But I think it¡¯s better that you take these people and bring them back which they came. Like I said before, I don¡¯t got a big pension to support more than three anymore.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Mister Kaizenji,¡± Sorah said and walked in front. He put his hand over his chest. ¡°As soon as Ruri gets better, we will depart as soon as possible.¡± I turned to him in shock, while Makoto raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hm? And what will you do about your job?¡± ¡°I will resign for now. Because there is something I have to do.¡± A few hours later Tursun fell to his knees and prostrated. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for leaving my weapon! It has caused the guards of your world to become suspicious, making me a disgrace to the Kucharen Guard itself!¡± It took a while for him to get the scoop. The moment of tension had already past, so I lifted up my hands. ¡°Uh¡­ it couldn¡¯t be helped back there. We had to get away from the fire¡ª¡± ¡°No! I deserve punishment!¡± He lifted his head as his dog ears flopped down. Then Tursun flipped himself on his back and closed his eyes. ¡°As per Kucharian law I must be flocked five times by the people I¡¯ve wronged!¡± ¡°Tursun, we¡¯re not in Kucha¡ª¡± ¡°Flock me!¡± Instead I bent down and rubbed his belly. His pupils grew wide as he lifted his arms in legs before falling limp. I guessed that demihumans really did behave the part. ¡°Since Ruri¡¯s feeling better, Sorah¡¯s calling everyone to discuss what to do from here. Head to the backyard through that sliding door there.¡± In a couple minutes everyone gathered near the veranda outside as Sorah watched the trees in the wind. Ruri stood by the sliding door still nauseous, while Yuanyuan, Tursun, and I stood in the yard. Sorah turned around. ¡°Kawari. I don¡¯t know about Miss Kang and Mister ¨¦oga, but I wish to return back to Monde, my world. To start our rescue mission.¡± ¡°I hear you, and Ruri and I support you completely. But the problem at hand is¡­ how to return.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry on that part. During your absence I have pondered how you could travel between realms.¡± He paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, speaking in Zhouhua. ¡°There are no coincidences. There must be an outside force that controls that ¡®door¡¯, or gateway. And I have just the thing to test out. However, I must know your guys¡¯ thoughts. Do you all want to return?¡± I nodded, and Ruri did the same. Tursun affirmed, while Yuanyuan whistled with her hands glued to each other. Majority ruled. ¡°Aw, I wanted to explore a bit longer¡­¡± Yuanyuan pouted and conceded to Sorah¡¯s question. ¡°I apologize, Miss Kang. But this is what I really want to do.¡± He bowed sincerely to her with a nostalgic deadpan face. ¡°You heard him,¡± I reassured her and moved forward, ¡°Everyone pack your equipment, whatever we brought. We¡¯re heading back tonight.¡± Back in the house, I gathered my travel sack and checked its contents. Still had the money we saved up, a few necessities, and the yedo sword Ma?tresse gave me. I thought about bringing stuff from my world for convenience, but knowing that it would run out I decided not to. Technology wouldn¡¯t do well either. I came by the guestroom to check in Sorah and Ruri. Unlike us Sorah picked a modern backpack, filled with water bottles and supplies I assumed he bought from a store in the past. I almost stared on in bewilderment until he took out the maneki-neko cat I¡¯d given Ruri since forever, and placed it gently inside his backpack. That reminded me not to eavesdrop anymore. Sorah was still the Sorah I knew. That night approached. In order to avoid standing out we wore normal clothes on top of our ones we prepared. Rows of streetlamps gently lit the area enough for a person¡¯s silhouette to be seen. The five of us, along with Makoto, walked along the sidewalk across the silent roads and into a dirt path. Minutes passed as we hiked the same stone steps we did months ago. Soon we saw the vista of Lake Ashi, a crescent moon reflecting in its waters. The torii gate near the lake stood in the water, the same as it was before. ¡°The Heiwa no ToriiGate of Peace¡­¡± I said aloud and rested my knees, ¡°One last check. Everyone got everything?¡± Ruri showed her sack, bow, and quiver. Yuanyuan did the same with her medical and traveling equipment. Tursun had himself since he left his spear in the forest, and Sorah had his backpack. I tightened my own baggage and rattled Zhongji Ruidao behind me. ¡°The Heiwa no ToriGate of Peacei¡­ otherwise known as the Gate of Peace.¡± Sorah went over and touched the wood of the gate, minding his step. ¡°Peace, tranquility, pacific. Months ago I threw Faith¡¯s Charm into this lake, denouncing my allegiance to the Disciples of the Pacification. But Kawari, you are chosen. As the sole connector between realms, the effluencer of the divine, I believe you can call the ¡®door¡¯ with your voice alone.¡± I stepped forward a bit confused about his words. ¡°I can try. To call the voice.¡± There had to be a reason why I could do this. But none of that mattered at this moment. I closed my eyes. Remember that feeling. Return to that world. Chibu the Pacification, who first transported me there. ¡°You have demonstrated the Pacification in this journey thus far, yet wish to return one more time.¡±
[System Announcement] Skill Activation [Interdimensional Gate]
T???????????h????????e??????? ???????????D?????i???????????l???????????i??????g???????????e????????????n?????c???????e????????? Activation Cost: 90% of Max EP. [?]
I opened my eyes. That system announcement vanished. Everyone stared at me. I shut my eyes again and concentrated. Soon enough the screen appeared as if burned into my eyelids. My hand extended outward towards the Gate of Peace. ¡°By the ancient bonds that thread through time and space, where realms entwine and secrets unfold, travelers of worlds, heed my call, reveal my path beyond the cosmic wall¡ªInterdimensional Gate.¡± My hand clasped into a fist. I saw a faint glow from the gate while ripples of water expanded outward. Sorah pulled on his backpack¡¯s shoulder straps and walked towards the portal without stopping. Ruri glanced back one last time at us before heading in, with Yuanyuan reluctantly bouncing along behind her. They disappeared into the night. Makoto waved and put one hand on his hip. ¡°Even though I said how I can¡¯t house a lot of people, I do get lonely. So come back once in a while, Kawari!¡± I looked at my father as a smile came across his face. He was way different than the time my mother and him got into fights and the eventual divorce. I chuckled and waved back. ¡°I¡¯ll see you! Tursun, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Right.¡± And so, we walked forward and vanished without a trace. Chapter 34 - The Steppe The dark night of Hakone transitioned into calm sunlight from the cloudy blue sky. No longer we were at the Gate of Peace, but now back in this world, Monde. My steps sank into the grass as I looked up. A cool breeze descended upon the flatlands as the grass danced to the wind. Fields of green spanned the immense horizon thousands of li over. Everything smelled of coarse dirt and plants. I turned around to see two massive mountains stretching over the opposite way in a semicircle. ¡°The Montagne Settentrionali and the Sanpu Range, that means¡ª¡± ¡°This is it!¡± Tursun ran ahead of the rest of us and took in the massive view of the colossal mountains overlooking the lowlands. ¡°I know this place!¡± The rest of us¡ªSorah, Ruri, Yuanyuan, and I watched him as he glanced in all directions. I was tempted to reach for my map. ¡°Well, where is this?¡± Tursun stopped and placed his hands on his hips. His dog ears flapped up and down as he faced us. ¡°Welcome to the Nuovasperanza Steppe. The borderlands that separate east and west, the occident and the orient.¡± I sighed and lifted my head to the sky. We made it past Wakh¡¯an Pass and avoided Li Chatelier. Hadn¡¯t the gate been summoned we would never have survived this far. Since Tursun knew our location I stepped forward. ¡°Thank you for defending us back there, Tursun. But I think you¡¯ve done enough. We dragged you along in our mess¡­ and you should head back to Kucha since we¡¯re still near the Pass.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Sorah backed me up. ¡°I heard your story. Kucha should be dealing with the aftermath with the Brevity Officer at this moment.¡± The demihuman scratched his ears. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re handling just fine. Besides, you guys were really the ones that saved me. I would¡¯ve been obliterated back there, and I¡¯ve been treated well in that other world. So I want to return the favor. Where do you wish to go?¡± I raised my hands. We¡¯d caused enough already. ¡°That¡¯s too much to ask for¡­¡± ¡°This is simply what I want to do. My friends in the garrison will be fine.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...Very well then. Koron¨¦ is our current destination.¡± Sorah held out his hand with a bow. Soon I followed along with the girls. ¡°Please take care of us, and lead us the way.¡± Tursun led the way as Sorah followed after. Ruri and I walked at the same pace behind them while Yuanyuan stayed in the back. I could see Tursun point in several directions. He said west of the Steppe was Regione Straniera, and south was Koron¨¦. Back up north was Wakh¡¯an Pass.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
2618 >>> 2734 +116
The plains and plateaus extended in all directions. I could see forests and other biomes at the end of the horizon. Nothing grew except for seas of wild grass and shrubs. Occasionally we came across the remnants of a hut, its foundational pillars left eroding in the whispering wind. I breathed in the fresh air coming from the snow-capped mountain slopes. I couldn¡¯t see any civilization where we could resupply. ¡°How are you holding up, Kawari?¡± Ruri tilted her head forward. ¡°Better than I was in the Kucina Desert. I could ask the same about you. Aren¡¯t you still recovering from that cold?¡± I huffed and dragged my legs across the ground with each step. My stamina had improved since Kucha, but I knew my limits. She stood back up straight and looked ahead. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a bit light-headed, that''s all.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t good at all. Should I call Sorah over to take a break?¡± ¡°Y¡­ You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Ruri had a coughing spell before sniffling. I sighed and started to run to Sorah and Tursun. If he knew she wasn¡¯t holding up too well then he would make everyone rest for sure. I barely made a few steps before someone yanked my collar backward. ¡°Ruri¡ª¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want to make Sorah worry. He has a lot to worry about already¡­¡± We stared at each other for a couple seconds while I recovered from the sudden whiplash. She let go of my collar as I rubbed the front of my neck. ¡°If you say so.¡± Last time a certain person didn¡¯t want someone to worry, it didn¡¯t end well. Soon the blue sky darkened, and the stars upon us. We¡¯d walked some hours south before finally stopping for rest with some sun out. But Tursun wanted to find a nice place to stay the night, so we spent more time hiking up a higher plain with a few trees. After talking with Sorah, he got a fire going with whatever twigs and shrubs in the area. I opted to set up some sort of makeshift tent with Tursun. Ruri and Yuanyuan went off to search for reeds and grass. ¡°Do we really need this much for staying the night?¡± I asked the Kucharen, who began laying out frames with the scarce tree branches. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Tursun wiped his face of sweat. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll have to do this on your own. I loved making these things as a kid. C¡¯mon, I need you to flatten out the mud I make. Usually we would get some animal hide for this, but this¡¯ll do.¡± He then opened his chart and used a skill. Wet soil burst from his hands as he smeared it over the wooden frames, and I slapped it solid while shaping it into the wall. We did the same thing with the other wall until Ruri and Yuanyuan returned with the reeds. The demihuman then proceeded to teach them how to weave it onto the roof and dried the mud. ¡°Okay, we have this mud tent but¡­¡± Ruri commented, ¡°It¡¯s only going to fit one person.¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± Sorah stood from near the firepit and walked over. ¡°One of us will sleep in there while the others stay outside.¡± Yuanyuan tilted her head. ¡°Wait, then who exactly?¡± Sorah, Tursun, and I turned our heads towards Ruri. We had discussed this before we even got the fire started. I brought Ruri¡¯s condition to Sorah, and he told Tursun in turn. Us three decided to give Ruri some space to rest in. We nodded confidently as Ruri stepped back. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Sorah cleared his voice and raised his hand. ¡°All in favor of Ruri using this shelter?¡± Two of us lifted our hands. Yuanyuan glanced around before reluctantly raising hers. I clapped my hands. ¡°Guess it¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s best that you turn in early for the night.¡± Sorah reinforced our worries once more and put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still sick from the rain last night.¡± Finally Ruri stomped her foot, and stormed into the makeshift shelter of dried mud. ¡°Tch. Good night, everyone.¡± She really was stubborn about hiding her fatigue. Now only three of us stayed awake around the fire. I thanked the grass for allowing me to sit comfortably on the ground. This spot in the plain illuminated in the boundless darkness, as the mountains cast their silhouettes in the moonlight. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask,¡± Yuanyuan yawned to the crackle of the flames. ¡°Sorah, how did you learn Zhouhua?¡± ¡°Ah, back then I was planning on entering on the Imperial Exams in Great Zhou. But I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to anymore¡­¡± Tursun attempted to open a water canteen. ¡°You¡¯re one of those smart people, then! People that pass the examination go on to high positions like scholars or legislators.¡± ¡°...¡¯Smart¡¯, huh.¡± Sorah let out a sigh and looked to the stars. ¡°I¡¯m far from it. The reason why I¡¯m here is because I made the wrong decisions.¡± ¡°Was meeting me a bad decision?¡± I jived in and side?yed him. Although he was in the right. ¡°Kawari, our encounter had meaning. I¡¯m sure that even if we haven¡¯t met, Officer Guiral would¡¯ve found out sooner or later.¡± Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes widened as she stood up. ¡°Hold on, you¡¯re the third person from the wanted poster!?¡± ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but most likely.¡± While she reeled from shock Sorah and I simply looked at each other and sighed. It seemed we thought the same thing. Our group had grown from three into a party of five. After some idle chatter we planned out who would keep watch for the night. I volunteered myself since I didn¡¯t feel that fatigued. And I guessed I needed to pull my own weight. Taking out Zhongji Ruidao I rested my back against a tree. Meanwhile Yuanyuan rubbed her bare legs and covered herself with her white cloak. ¡°Eek! It¡¯s so cold out here¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said and breathed out frosty air as the night continued, ¡°We didn¡¯t bring anything like blankets?¡± Sorah crouched down to warm his hands over the fire. ¡°Couldn¡¯t pack much. That¡¯s why I came up with a sleeping arrangement.¡± Yuanyuan huddled next to me, Sorah following suit while Tursun laid down at our feet. With three people leaning on the tree and another person at the bottom, our body heat combined would be sufficient enough. The fire was put out, as I grasped Zhongji Ruidao between my legs. The cold air stung my skin. I couldn¡¯t see anything but pitch darkness. Even when my eyes adjusted to the night I could only see a few strides away. Tursun snored while the rest went silent. All I heard was the steep wind of the steppe and the solemn crumbling of ashes. My glance turned to the mud hut where Ruri slept. I felt sorry since I told Sorah about her condition, but she wouldn¡¯t complain if she woke up refreshed. I blew warm air into my hands and stared into the darkness. An ocean of darkness broken only by the faint outlines of distant mountains and the twinkle of stars above. I didn¡¯t know what to do to pass the time. Maybe I should¡¯ve brought something to fiddle with or watch for some sign of danger. My shoulders perked up to Yuanyuan¡¯s head falling on my shoulder. I gently nudged her back and pinched myself. ¡°Kawari, how are you these days?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± I turned my head to Sorah who whispered that sudden question. ¡°You know how I am.¡± ¡°Oh, I thought I hadn¡¯t been able to catch up with you and Ruri¡­ Everything has been so hastily planned, and now you all follow my selfish goal. To¡­¡± ¡°We will find your family, and bring them back to my world. Don¡¯t apologize, or feel bad about it. I have my reasons as a friend to help you. I will assist you like you did to me. Ruri will too. Yuanyuan hopes to travel to Regione Straniera to see her father-figure. Tursun merely wants to pay back the debt given. We all have our motivations,¡± I rambled on far too long and shook my head awake. ¡°...¡± My eyes grew heavy. Perhaps I¡¯d been awake for a few hours past midnight. I made sure my gaze darted around. If I fixed on something then drowsiness would take over. For a moment, I thought, I closed my eyes for one second. A twig snapped. I forced my eyelids open. Tursun¡¯s dog ears perked up. Footsteps echoed from the plateau all around. I grasped my yedo sword from my legs. A growl aimed at me as I raised my hands. Something bit into my arm.
[System Warning] Debuff Skill Activation [Prey¡¯s Curse] Base Speed DOWN
-10% Speed (2 minute duration)
My arm stung like hell. The creature dug into my arm while I pulled Zhongji Ruidao from its sheath. I stabbed whatever it was in the side. Blood splattered onto my hands. The monster whimpered. It still held onto my arm. My veins popped and I tightened my grip on the sword.
[System Announcement] Weapon Skill [Zhongji Ruidao] EP DOWN
15/15 >>> 10/15 -5
White energy illuminated the area. Zhongji Ruidao glowed as I sent the creature flying with an AoE attack. The shockwave caused a wind gale throughout revealing more of those monsters in the dark. ¡°Strayebeasts.¡± Tursun punched his hand into the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t got my glaive¡­ ¡®Kawari¡¯, was it? Do you mind giving me a hand again?¡± Chapter 35 - Hunt Strayebeasts surrounded us. They were akin to some breed of wolf¡ªfrom what I could make of their silhouettes in the pitch darkness. Tursun crouched next to me and growled at the monsters nearing. My left arm dripped red as I held Zhongji Ruidao in my other hand. ¡°Okay, what can we do?¡± My fatigue had been yanked out of my body. After the initial attack, I didn¡¯t lose that much health. If anything that meant these were low level monsters. ¡°I¡¯m low on EP from building the hut¡­ do you have any light skills to see their numbers?¡± ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t have any skills¡­¡± ¡°What?! You don¡¯t have any?¡± I gripped my yedo sword and prepared to swing. ¡°But I do have this.¡±
[System Announcement] Weapon Skill [Zhongji Ruidao] EP DOWN
10/15 >>> 5/15 -5
White energy burst from my weapon and lit the ground. Multiple strayebeasts became revealed as the AoE attack mowed through some of them.
[System Announcement] Killed Lv5 [Strayebeast S] Exp. UP EP UP
+0 Exp.; Requires Level Cap UP 5/15 EP >>> 7/15 EP +2
[System Announcement] Weapon Skill [Zhongji Ruidao] Speed UP EP UP
+5% Speed (30 second duration) 7/15 EP >>> 12/15 EP +5
Some backed down while two of them lunged at me from the darkness. I planted my feet to run. But my legs felt much slower. Then I remembered the initial bite ¡®Prey¡¯s Curse¡¯ that reduced my speed by ten percent. My eyes shut. Tursun slammed his fist into the wolf and sent it flying. ¡°Fists¡¯ll have to do. If you got that attack, Kawari, then use it. These monsters aren¡¯t that big of a deal. Just nuisances to a good night¡¯s sleep!¡± He rushed in and snapped another strayebeast¡¯s neck. Pinning more to the ground his eyes went narrow with his dog ears perked up. While Tursun delt with that I needed to check on the others. Sorah was fast asleep. I knew him as a deep sleeper, even from the first time we met. But Yuanyuan and Ruri¡­ I couldn¡¯t find them. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to see¡­¡± Even my night-adjusted eyes couldn¡¯t scan my surroundings far. Something snarled at me from the side. I tried to sidestep again but my legs were slow to react. Then someone tackled me over. ¡°Watch out!¡± Yuanyuan collapsed on me while the monster missed its mark. An arrow flew and pierced its head into the ground. ¡°Your arm¡­ it¡¯s bleeding!¡± ¡°I know that¡­¡± I lifted myself up and she got herself off me. I hoped to deal with the ambush first and foremost. Ruri was awake? I thought she¡¯d been knocked out after sleeping early. Zhongji Ruidao readied at my hand again. Another wave of strayebeasts swarmed around the plain. If I could get a bunch of them in one swoop then¡­
[System Announcement] Weapon Skill [Zhongji Ruidao] EP DOWN
12/15 >>> 7/15 -5
The wolves jumped out of the way of the energy burst. Did they adapt to my weapon skill already? I¡¯d just wasted my own EP. Maybe I should fight hand-to-hand? But I didn¡¯t want to feel the pain trickling up my arm. I gritted my teeth and shook my head. I had to fight. My feet stepped forward into the next onslaught. A beast jumped at me. I couldn¡¯t even process the speed. My hand thrusted the short sword in front and skewered it in the abdomen. The speared strayebeast squirmed and dragged my arm down with its weight. I stomped on its head over and over and over. Until it stopped moving.
[System Announcement] Killed Lv7 [Strayebeast S] Exp. UP EP UP
+0 Exp.; Requires Level Cap UP 7/15 EP >>> 9/15 EP +2
Zhongji Ruidao¡¯s skill didn¡¯t activate. I guessed that I never killed the strayebeast with the sword, therefore it didn¡¯t count. These monsters felt harder than the sankakujuu I faced in Waqwaq. However they were a bit easier than the sand golems in Kucha. Then a voice penetrated my thinking. ¡°O light, appear before me, illuminate the darkness, and dispel the fear¡ªMazu¡¯s Beacon.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Light interrupted the fight as everyone shielded their eyes. My sight filled with blinding white until my pupils adjusted. I turned behind me and saw Sorah casting his hand into the sky. Radiance split day and night from his fingertips. Even the beasts yielded back from his presence. He took out a kitchen knife from his pocket. Sorah rushed forward. He pierced a monster through the skull. Whirling around the blade grew ice. Mist enveloped the plain. The strayebeasts¡¯ movements slowed as Sorah jabbed and yanked his weapon into them. Dark blood splattered onto his red headband and stained his face. I shook my head. Why was I spacing out? Sorah created light for us to see. I dashed to help Tursun and Sorah out. The mist slowed the monster¡¯s speed so my blade would reach first. I extended my arm out towards the first strayebeasts I see. They hopped back in surprise. A few arrows whistled through the air and struck them in the chest. One of them flanked me and tackled me from the side. Just how smart were these creatures? I pressed onto the beast¡¯s stomach as its legs dangled. The mouth flailed and nearly bit my hand. Saliva dripped onto my chest. I tightened my sword grip again.
[System Announcement] Weapon Skill [Zhongji Ruidao] EP DOWN
9/15 >>> 5/15 -5
[System Announcement] Killed Lv3 [Strayebeast S] Exp. UP EP UP
+0 Exp.; Requires Level Cap UP 5/15 EP >>> 7/15 EP +2
[System Announcement] Weapon Skill [Zhongji Ruidao] Speed UP EP UP
+5% Speed (30 second duration) 7/15 EP >>> 12/15 EP +5
The wolf¡¯s head exploded while I tossed the carcass aside in disgust. I flipped myself over to gag at the taste in my mouth. I never liked the sight of blood anyway. My hands wiped my face clean and dried myself with my sleeve. For a while we continued to fight off the pack of strayebeasts.
[System Announcement] Killed Lv14 [Strayebeast M] Exp. UP EP UP
+0 Exp.; Requires Level Cap UP 0/15 EP >>> 2/15 EP +2
A whole string of animal bodies littered the frosted grass. We finally finished off the last batch of monsters before the rest of them sniveled and ran off. Sorah¡¯s skill ¡®Mazu¡¯s Beacon¡¯ already ended and soon dawn surrounded us with first light. The sun finally arrived at the tip of the horizon and illuminated the mountain ranges in the east. I took a knee as well as a deep breath. Scratching my eyes, I hadn¡¯t gotten a wink of sleep last night. Well, since I volunteered to guard I couldn¡¯t complain. Every rivet of my legs made my joints scream in pain when I attempted to stand. Sorah gave me a hand and brought us to where Tursun and Ruri gathered. ¡°Alright, everyone line up so I can check you all¡«¡± Yuanyuan waved while the rest of us got in line. She inspected each one of us for anything serious. She suggested this to Sorah during the fight, so now Yuanyuan acted upon it.
[System Announcement] Skill Activation [Quick Heal] HP UP
31/40 HP >>> 40/40 HP +9
Even when she healed the gnash in my arm my body still wanted to collapse. I just wanted to sleep. This was how it felt to do a graveyard shift? ¡°We should be departing soon,¡± I said with a nod to Tursun, ¡°Yuanyuan, thanks for the aid.¡± ¡°No problem! Afterall, this was my job at Doctor Yang¡¯s clinic¡­¡± She scratched her head. When Yuanyuan finished with Sorah and Tursun, she realized Ruri didn¡¯t take any injury. I hadn¡¯t seen her at all last night so I concluded she was in a safe position. Tursun rubbed his hands. ¡°Anyone know how to skin an animal? ¡®Cause we can take the beasts¡¯ hide and use them, or sell them when we get to Koron¨¦.¡± Sorah and Ruri stepped forward and affirmed. I also raised my hand, since the two taught me how back in Itogutshi. Although I was quite rusty and sickened about the act. Time to relearn again. I had to make myself useful. Belly up, privates, cut in half, remove organs and bladder¡­ the rest was foggy. Eventually we skinned a good portion of them and divided the animal hides amongst our travel baggage. I still held the sand golem¡¯s core and a few Hashara shells in mine so it felt particularly heavy. Once we packed up everything and erased the site of any evidence we¡¯d been there, we continued our journey. The Nuovasperanza Steppe slowly came to an end. When I looked back to the sun, the mountains faded into view. The flatlands grew more rugged and uneven with trees and fauna. Grasslands turned into small ponds all around like giant rain puddles. Wild animals grazed over the local habitat. And with more wildlife, we spotted people. Many voyagers traveling to and from the steppe wore hoods and cloaks, some walking with flocks of livestock or mounted on dragonborne. Some pulled carts and others themselves, while a rare few traveled in groups more than three. ¡°Nomads¡­ we should ask them if they¡¯ve seen my family,¡± said Sorah as he walked faster in front. Tursun shrugged. ¡°I dunno if we should bother them¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth giving it a shot.¡± I stood with Sorah on this one while fixing the load on my back. ¡°We did this when we were in Port Kohwan, right Ruri?¡± ¡°No doubt. Let¡¯s get a move on and ask them real quick. I¡¯ll cast Masking on all of us just in case.¡± Ruri put her hands together and cracked some of her knuckles. It seemed she recovered from her sickness. The five of us hurried along the common route to catch up to people moving along to and from the plains. The first set we asked shook their heads no. The second batch they ignored us and merely sped up past us on their dragonborne carriage. The third one couldn¡¯t even speak Wawaqi nor Zhouhua. Even on the main continent teeming with many ethnic groups and diverse populations, monolingual people still existed. ¡°Is Koronese a hard language?¡± I went up to Tursun since he himself was of Koron¨¦zuki descent. ¡°If we know a few phrases then maybe we can get by¡­¡± He put his hand to his chin. ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯ve heard it spoken by my parents but never really picked up the tongue. And in the streets of Kucha it''s pretty common to hear. From what I hear it¡¯s quite the simple language in terms of grammar.¡± ¡°Look! There¡¯s another person! Perhaps fourth time¡¯s the charm?¡± Yuanyuan pointed over my shoulder at two people in hoods walking along at the forest¡¯s edge. All of us nodded, and so we rushed along the path. I decided to ask this time. ¡°Excuse me!¡± The two stopped their stride as the taller one turned his head slightly. He stared at the large items we carried on our backs. ¡°...¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± I wondered if they didn¡¯t speak Zhouhua and switched my brain to Wawaqi. ¡°Merchants? We aren¡¯t interested in trading or buying your products.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and annoyed. He scoffed and turned back around to keep walking. His companion did the same. I clenched my fist. I couldn¡¯t let them go with this misunderstanding. ¡°Wait! We¡¯re not merchants. We just want to ask you if you¡¯ve seen someone. A man with his kids, all with silver hair. All Wawaqi. If you¡¯ve seen them, then please¡­¡± ¡°...¡± The tall man stopped again in silence. His companion, a demihuman with dog ears protruding from their hood, faced him and put their hand to their chest. ¡°If they need help finding someone you should answer. I already know mine.¡± He let out a sigh before looking behind at us. Wearing a black suit and a dark green katana-like sword on his back, my mind went blank upon seeing his face. My heart pounded and shivered. As if I knew this person from back before. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°...Yes. I¡¯ve seen two people that fit the criteria you¡¯re looking for. A man with silver hair, and his child.¡± Chapter 36 - Rosentine démori ¡°We¡¯ve seen people that you describe.¡± The demihuman faced us with her hood masking her face. The tall man also said the same thing seconds before. He kept his back towards us. Sorah squeezed himself in between Ruri and I with a hand at each of our shoulders. His eyes grew wide with desperation. ¡°You¡¯ve really seen them?... Where are they? Where did they go?¡± I rubbed my forehead. These two people had supposedly seen Sorah¡¯s father and one of his brothers. Whenever I tried to get a look at the tall man¡¯s face I spaced out. His demeanor¡­ felt so familiar. As if I¡¯d met him somewhere and couldn¡¯t remember. I searched my past memories to find no recollection of him. Just who was he? Travelers that walked passed us and into the woods were stopped by something in the distance. Then they began trekking again. The demihuman continued to speak and pointed southward. ¡°Yes. Just a few weeks ago they were headed towards the twin cities in Koron¨¦. Shall we discuss¡ª¡± The man raised his voice to her. ¡°We should not meddle in people¡¯s affairs¡ª¡± ¡°It will be fine, this will be an endeavor I will take, so you just sit along. Consider it a debt. You won¡¯t even have to talk to them.¡± She argued with him as he looked away in disbelief. Then she bowed to us in a foreign manner. ¡°I apologize for his rudeness. I wish to discuss this matter further. If you all are heading towards the twin city Mogumogu, then let us meet up there. Gariyuchi Terrace, the next two days in the afternoon.¡± ¡°The mandarin is coming.¡± Without batting an eye the guy warned her. She whirled around. ¡°We better go. Take out the visa.¡± Before we could even process anything they prepared to take their leave. Sorah reached his hand out while they tightened their knapsacks and equipment. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, thank you for the information! We will head there as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I look forward to seeing you again. We shall be heading out now to Mogumogu, Koron¨¦.¡± The demihuman smiled before grabbing two gray armbands from her bag. She wore one on her left arm and handed the other to the tall guy. Then they went their way, without us ever seeing their faces. What a weird duo. But something was off. As they entered the forest¡¯s entrance someone had stopped them before letting them through. Were they acquainted with them? Now I could see why previous travelers were being stopped. A person walked to each one of them and consulted them. After checking the strange duo, they looked and started storming towards us in a flash. What was going on? Tursun and I immediately jumped in front of the rest of our group. As the person approached I clearly saw the figure of a young woman. She wore a gray cloak, her detachable hood covering her matching hair fluttering downward. ¡°Halt!¡± The woman drew a metallic longsword and threw out her arm. Her face sharpened a glare and repeated a warning in several languages. ¡°You are in Koronese territory. Display your visa at once.¡± Tursun growled at her as his ears flared up. ¡°First lower your weapon. We aren¡¯t causing any trouble, guard.¡± ¡°Show me your visa. Then we¡¯ll talk.¡± She didn¡¯t budge. Were we in Koron¨¦ already? ¡°How about we all calm down a bit?¡± Sorah lifted his arms free of any weapons. Then he threw his backpack to the ground. I followed and did the same. Yuanyuan and Ruri did as well. Tursun bitterly took off his rucksack and sat on the ground in protest. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we aren¡¯t aware of what ¡®visa¡¯ you are talking about.¡± Her mouth widened, albeit confused. She planted her sword in the ground and rested her hands on the pommel. ¡°A visa is required to enter the country, as well as territory affiliated with Koron¨¦. Do you see the armbands worn by every merchant and herder?¡± The woman side?yed a few lone nomads wearing the item in question. The exact ones the tall man accompanied by the demihuman brought out. Those lone nomads halted to oncoming mandarins in gray cloaks. Did they survey the entire area? ¡°See? We had no idea what visas were and yet you impulsively unsheathed your blade, huh.¡± Tursun crossed his arms, still sitting on the ground. For someone that worked in a Kucharen Guard¡­ he sure held no regard for others in similar positions. The woman simply cleared her throat. ¡°¡­I apologize for the misunderstanding. Let me introduce myself.¡± She blinked her eyes open and sheathed her sword. ¡°I am a mandarin arbitrator of Okayu Court, Rosentine d¡¯¨¦mori.¡± That name didn¡¯t sound remotely Koronese. More akin to Aquitani based on how it sounded. ¡°¡®Arbitrator¡¯? I read that the rank in a court of government is a pretty high position¡­ why would an arbitrator work as border patrol?¡± Yuanyuan gave a spiel. We all tilted our heads to her. Now was not the time for that. I loosened the tension in my arms. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The mandarin clenched her jaw and looked away at the ground. ¡°Ahem¡­ anyhow, if you wish to obtain a visa, you must apply for one at any local consulate in Aquitaine or Kucha.¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Sorah rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°We don¡¯t have any time to go back to Kucha. Could you possibly let us go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have you all turn back the way you came until you get that visa,¡± D¡¯¨¦mori said with a reluctant voice and put her hands on her hips. Sorah tightened his fists but released them. Tursun scowled, while Ruri had disdain on her face. I had to think. We didn¡¯t have the time to return to Kucha to apply for a visa. We¡¯d traveled this far. All of our efforts coming here would result in a setback. Not that we already had setbacks. Sorah and Tursun didn¡¯t have their weapons with them. Sorah left his axe back in Itogutshi with the Guiral incident, and Tursun lost his spear during the wildfire in my world. If anyone powerful enough were to challenge us¡­ then we¡¯d be beaten. I looked at Yuanyuan who detached herself from the conversation. If she read something about Koron¨¦, then perhaps she knew about how to deal with them. I pulled her back for a moment. ¡°Yuanyuan, do you know anything about Koron¨¦? Like their culture? Mannerisms?¡± ¡°Eh? Um¡­¡± she paused and rubbed her arm, ¡°They value stuff like piety, loyalty, and trust? Afterall, they worship a sacred animal known as Koron¨¦ the Fealty, where the country¡¯s name originates from.¡± ¡°It will be fine, this will be an endeavor I will take, so you just sit along. Consider it a debt. You won¡¯t even have to talk to them.¡± My brain took in the sudden load of fresh information. Cultural values. If I could argue with that in mind then we had a chance. I stepped forward and decided to take it from here. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you repaid mom for what she taught you? She raised you yet fail to do your obligations,¡± were the words of my older brother. I breathed in and out. ¡°I have a proposal to make.¡± Everyone stared at me. The instant silence made me shiver. For the sake of Sorah¡¯s family I looked D''¨¦mori in the eyes. Her gray pupils almost stunned me. ¡°First, can you re?pply for a visa in Koron¨¦?¡± I had to get some clarifications. ¡°Why, yes you can, in case that it gets damaged or lost.¡± ¡°If that is the case, why haven¡¯t you detained those who ¡®lost¡¯ their visas? How could you verify?¡± ¡°...A person that had a long stay would¡¯ve signed a document to enter the twin cities. And that requires a visa.¡± I reeled back. She had a point. Ruri and I had to sign a parchment in order to enter Han¡¯ei in Waqwaq. ¡°Okay then¡­ does the law contain any procedures to enter in an emergency? We have no intention of staying in Koron¨¦ permanently.¡± ¡°That would require authorization.¡± She folded her arms and gestured with a hand. ¡°If you hold any seals from any reputable faction then I may consider.¡± Seals¡­ I recalled the Faith¡¯s Charm given to Ruri and I by Tshiqara in Port Lungchiang. ¡°I think I might have one. Am I allowed to search my bag?¡± She nodded, and I knelt down to open my rucksack. I dug my hand around for a few seconds and found the charm all battered and worn. The symbol of the Kokmin. I presented it to her as D¡¯¨¦mori grabbed it to inspect. ¡°Hm¡­ ¡®Kaokana¡¯. So you are affiliated. More leeway to you. I¡¯m all ears.¡±
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
2736 >>> 2737 +1
¡°Thank you.¡± I gulped after finally making progress. ¡°I¡¯m aware that you have your duty as a mandarin arbitrator, so this is a big thing to ask. If you escort us to Mogumogu to get a visa there, then you could see how we have no ill agenda. After we¡¯ve dealt with our emergency, we would be happy to compensate you for your troubles.¡± ¡°...¡± D¡¯¨¦mori paused. She rested her hand on her head to think. Sweat perspirated on my face. I wasn¡¯t confident my suggestion would go through. ¡°Miss D¡¯¨¦mori?¡­¡± ¡°I accept your plea, on two conditions.¡± She pointed at me. ¡°Remove your friend¡¯s Masking skill. It¡¯s a pain to judge your honesty. And this compensation¡­ may it be anything I ask for?¡± She had Foresight? I clasped my hands together. ¡°Y¡­ Of course, as long as it¡¯s within our capabilities. Ruri, turn off your skill.¡± Ruri opened her chart and deactivated Masking. Now we were really in hot water. If the Royal Marshal notified the Koronese government of our bounty, we were done for. Considering they were close in proximity to Aquitaine they probably did. My fingers fidgeted and my palms sweated. Whatever happened next I needed to mitigate it. The mandarin arbitrator leaned in and took a long stare at us. Her cloak fluttered in the anxious wind while her sword dangled in her belt. Then she leaned back, folding her arms with a nod. ¡°Very well. I will now escort you all to Mogumogu.¡± ¡°Yuriibiyuso D''¨¦mori, ¨¦o chioki chi min¨¦?¡± A demihuman mandarin trudged through the nearby bushes. He immediately reached for his sword hilt at the sight of us. ¡°Biese biese¡ª¡± ¡°¨¦ ¨¦oronu! Yuso¡¯ese ¨¦.¡± She raised her hand at him with a yell. He let go of his weapon. ¡°Bi robi isu soyuka so shibi shi¡­ yu ¡®n¨¦ribiguyu koyu¡¯.¡± They spoke Koronese so their exchange was lost to me. I could only sigh in relief. Sorah and Ruri joined in that same emotion by putting their hands on my shoulder. Tursun stood up satisfied and Yuanyuan gave a thumbs up. We were so close. To finding Sorah¡¯s father, and one of the Totshigui siblings. The ground rumbled as pebbles bounced in a frenzy. Birds chirped in hysteria. Large silhouettes blocked out the sun. A waning cry blared like a narwhal. We looked upward. Colossal gray four-legged beings walked up in the sky, numbering more than ten crossing the entire woodlands. They had two horns that connected in a round circle, their white eyes glowing without pupils. ¡°Welcome to Koron¨¦,¡± Rosentine d¡¯¨¦mori said in a salute, while the other mandarins lined up in formation. The fierce gales of the creatures above blew her hood down to reveal no semblance of animal ears. ¡°The land of the demihumans, presided by Koron¨¦ the Fealty¡­ who all march over us at this very moment.¡± Chapter 37 - Kingdom of Isolation From above tens of strange dull creatures trodded towards us. Their height rivaled skyscrapers and towers as their long, skinny, limbs stretched out like spiders encroaching the forest. Their appearance was almost specter-like; gray at first glance and luminescent at the next. Atop their heads they bore something akin to horns, but they curved around to connect in a complete circle. A ring horn. While the five of us marveled, Rosentine D¡¯¨¦mori issued orders to the other mandarins. She covered her head once more with her hood. Her demihuman colleagues soon took off their detachable hoods and offered them to her. Then she looked at Tursun. ¡°You. You are demihuman, correct?¡± Tursun, who had been irritated by her at first, replied with an attitude, ¡°I¡¯m a Kucharen.¡± ¡°You display physical characteristics that of a demihuman,¡± D¡¯¨¦mori answered for him, and walked over to hand four gray hoods to the rest of us, ¡°Wear these on your head. There¡¯s a reason why people with visas cannot enter Koron¨¦ without them.¡± I took the clothing and pinned the buttons together. ¡°That is¡­¡± She forcefully pulled the hoods over our heads as soon as we buttoned it around our necks. ¡°Above us is Koron¨¦ the Fealty. The overseer of this promised land. Anyone that passes the northern Nuovasperanza Steppe without a visa will be erased¡ª¡± ¡°E¡­ erased? What does that mean?¡± Tursun changed his behavior real fast with his hands raised like a guilty puppy. ¡°Then I should get one of those hoods, right? They protect you against those beings, right?¡± ¡°Maybe you should let me finish, ¡®Kucharen¡¯.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori placed one hand on her hip and gestured with the other to the mandarins that donated their hoods. ¡°Pure-blooded demihumans are exempt from Koron¨¦¡¯s gaze. But it seems you are of descent, ¡®Kucharen¡¯, and should not worry about the Eradication, alright?¡± Tursun growled silently while she paid no attention to him afterwards. I couldn¡¯t get why they clashed with each other. Although what progged me the most was how D¡¯¨¦mori still had her gray hood on. All the other mandarins seemed fine not wearing them. I sighed in relief. I wasn¡¯t sure whether she recognized Sorah, Ruri, and I as criminals. The Royal Marshal referred to me as a devil and the two as conspirators. D¡¯¨¦mori never had any significant reaction, so I guessed we were in the clear. We could follow our goal. The duo of the tall man and the demihuman. I still hadn¡¯t forgotten their promise to meet in Mogumogu¡ªin two days. They witnessed people that resembled Sorah¡¯s father and sibling, so that was of priority. My mind dwelled on the tall man especially¡­ who gave off an uncomfortable feeling. He had a katana on his back, no doubt. I¡¯d never seen such an oriental sword so accurate to my world¡¯s version in this one. And so, past the entities in the sky, the mandarin arbitrator showed us the path. We left the Nuovasperanza Steppe and continued southward. The mandarin arbitrator led us along a clear dirt path, with the occasional carriage going the opposite direction. Endless forests fluttered and sang with various songs of birds and small animals. I couldn¡¯t get enough of how green this world was, compared to the urban jungle back in the apartment. ¡°Is Koron¨¦ the Fealty a deity?¡± I randomly asked in order to break the silence. Ruri, Yuanyuan, and Tursun shook their heads and kept walking. Sorah turned his head back at me. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. If they truly were, the people of Koron¨¦ would be the only nation with an active god.¡± ¡°Correct. Did you study that?¡± D¡¯¨¦mori said from the front, her metal gauntlets jingling with her longsword. ¡°They are sacred beasts that protect this country from outsiders. We¡¯ve avoided major catastrophes and the influence of the Royal Marshal this way. However with the situation in Regione Straniera¡­¡± Yuanyuan jumped at the mention of Regione Straniera. ¡°Situation?¡± The mandarin arbitrator kept walking. ¡°Aquitaine committed a Straniero massacre in Citt¨¤ d¡¯Onde, trying to oust potential members of L¡¯ordine Silenzioso. I hear the purpose is to bring out Il MedicoThe Doctor, La SostenitriceThe Sustainer, and La DonnaThe Lady out from hiding.¡± ¡°I have some unfinished business in Tolosa, the capital of Patria. Can¡¯t tell you why, but I need to go back.¡± ¡®Ma?tresse¡¯¡ªreal name, Irati Azzurro¡­ did my master have an agenda there? Had not she left in a hurry, maybe she would¡¯ve tutored me more in her sword art. ¡°Um, let¡¯s see¡­ He did seem to be in a rush, and instead of his doctor¡¯s uniform he wore a red coat.¡± Doctor Yang¡­ was he also affiliated with Ma?tresse? Had not he left so abruptly, perhaps Yuanyuan wouldn¡¯t be here with us. ¡°...The crisis has caused a wave of Stranieros flooding into Koron¨¦¡¯s western border via D¡¯Orient, which I¡¯m afraid does more harm than good.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori coughed and cleared her throat. Anyways¡­ I apologize for boring you with politics. A town should be up ahead.¡± Unfolding around a bend did I figure out we were traveling in the highlands. Through the break in the trees were hills rolling in the distance, along with buildings sprawling up from the bumps. From what I had seen in this continent from flatlands, deserts, mountains, and sea, this country had the most forestry. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. I could feel the call of the birds, the green of the tree leaves, and the mystical billowing of peculiar creatures; Rodents of two heads, reverse-winged birds, and legless eagles were among the fauna that occupied this foreign habitat. A scent redolent of my world¡¯s nature felt twisted in my nostrils, as I breathed the waft of clean air. It took hours just to head down from the hill. Wagon traffic became more lively, and a hustle and bustle greeted us. Large spires sprouted from buildings and reached into the sky. Stores made of stone lined the plazas and central square. Conversations in a new language spilled over the streets once again and enveloped me in a foreign embrace. Buff, scrawny men without animal ears walked and hauled around. Words in the street were in Aweda, not Koronese. ¡°I knew Koron¨¦ is the land of the demihumans¡­¡± Ruri answered my thoughts exactly, ¡°But this place has almost none here.¡± ¡°Ah, so you do notice that¡­¡± D¡¯¨¦mori stared at her moving feet. ¡°For decades men from D¡¯Orient kidnap Koron¨¦zuki along our border in trafficking rings¡­ and some use them to settle here in our country. The offspring created from a demihuman and human result in a child bearing no animal ears.¡± ¡°...Meaning most of the citizens in this town have significant D¡¯Orientois admixture.¡± I already figured it out. The majority of the people here were of mixed-race due to the significant waves of D¡¯Orientois settlement. But when I looked at D¡¯¨¦mori, it seemed she did not seem happy of the topic. Sorah and I spent our afternoon adventuring around town. We asked people whether they saw a silver-haired man and child, and only one out of twenty witnessed them. That alone gave me hope. And Sorah as well. Him and I sat outside on a pile of boxes, while the others got something to eat. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± I said to Sorah, eating a piece of local pastry, ¡°About why the Royal Marshal is after me. Why they have influenced this world as is.¡± He rubbed his foot on the stone pathway. ¡°That¡¯s still a mystery, Kawari. I know that they are after me because I joined the Kokmin. But as for how they call you a ¡®devil¡¯... is out of my comprehension. Everything that has transpired this far has made me realize that you really are from another world.¡± ¡°You sure took the situation lightly back then.¡± I chuckled and leaned back. ¡°That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t think anything of it.¡± Sorah frowned a bit. ¡°I was under the impression you were a lost foreigner with some kind of teleportation skill. Assuming that was my biggest mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have sent you off to the Guild in Itogutshi that day¡­ or none of this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Assumptions¡­ the key root of all of my failures thus far. The cause of everything. But those errors in the past couldn¡¯t be mended. ¡°We¡¯ll re¨¹nite with your family and see where it goes. With a bit of courage, I now believe tomorrow can change.¡± I did say that, not knowing what I¡¯d been doing this entire time. After our brief stop we departed to the final destination, Mogumogu. From the map, Koron¨¦ was never a large country in the first place, spanning less than a thousand li in area. Cutting through farmland the roads became grand and wide, and I could see why they called it the twin cities. Two large settlements rose from the horizon. Their tall castles and estates contrasted to the seaside blue in the background of the sunset. ¡°Hmph. Having two cities next to each other on the same coast¡­ is not a good idea,¡± Tursun scoffed and swished his head away. Was he still pissed about the first confrontation? ¡°Yes, but unlike Kucha, we aren¡¯t landlocked between two major powers, and in the middle of a desert.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori shot back right at him. Tursun clenched his jaw. ¡°From your brown uniform, you appear to be from the Kucharen Guard. Shouldn¡¯t you be upholding the Kucharian code of conduct? Protecting the citizens of your city-state?¡± His back went straight. ¡°I joined the Guard and took the oath to protect travelers¡ªand my parents that live in the City of Crossroads. There is a code for how we should act¡­ but what¡¯s the point if idiots don¡¯t co?perate with law enforcement? All those shitheads, thiefs, murderers, Royal Marshall, that make my home unsafe and threaten my parents¡­ that is the reason why I swore the oath.¡± ¡°Family¡­ huh. If you left them dry all these years, leaving them alone and aging, then you have promised nothing.¡± She spat out the last bit of her assertion as he balled his fists. ¡°Tch. If you say that then you should give up your role as a mandarin¡ª¡± D¡¯¨¦mori looked down with a sullen face. ¡°I apologize. Unlike you, I no longer have any family.¡± ¡°...¡± And just like that, Tursun shut himself up and crossed his arms. Like Han¡¯ei, the city had rows of kiosks at the front entrance. As D¡¯¨¦mori said, usually we would have to sign paperwork in order to enter, but with her authority she brought us straight through the municipal security without any hassle. By this time the streets draped in darkness and moonlight. ¡°Should we search for a local inn for the night?¡± Ruri dug in her bag for some money, as the rest of us grouped up after stopping at a toilethouse. ¡°We might need to exchange our money to the local currency¡­¡± ¡°Right. We should scout the vicinity for the cheapest¡ª¡± ¡°Guys, I think I¡¯m gonna take my leave.¡± Ruri and I turned to Tursun, who scratched the back of his head. I¡¯d completely forgotten about what he¡¯d said. He promised he would only escort us from Wakh¡¯an Pass to Koron¨¦. That was the extent of his obligation. I nodded and put my hand on his shoulder. ¡°...I see, Tursun. Thank you for bringing us this far. And all the help you¡¯ve done in the steppe.¡± ¡°No, no. You guys are my benefactors. In this short time I¡¯ve experienced more than ever compared to never stepping out of Kucha. After all this¡­ it makes me want to explore my roots.¡± He had several banters on the way here with D¡¯¨¦mori. I couldn¡¯t get why he acted so hostile towards her, but perhaps he had a bad experience with the law before. Tursun did say that he got in trouble a lot as a child, in a throwaway story. I patted him on the back. ¡°Good luck. Since you can pass through the northern steppe without a visa, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get home safe.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He nodded, before walking a bit down the road. ¡°Tell Rosentine d¡¯¨¦mori, that I apologize for my impudent behavior towards her. I was¡­ reminded of many things.¡± Ruri and I bid him farewell, while the others came out from the public toilet. D¡¯¨¦mori disapproved of our cheap hostel search and opted to pay for a modest one for the night. Now that we were in Mogumogu, we could finally get the scoop with that duo on Sorah¡¯s father. But while I stared at a Koronese-printed map on my suite¡¯s wall, little did I know that our peaceful days here were coming to an end.
Koronese Map of Koron¨¦ and Neighboring Regions - Nayun¨¦yu Koronese ¨¦su Koron¨¦ ¨¦ Gabi Koyuese Chapter 38 - Discrimination
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
2737 >>> 2751 +14
¡°You. We¡¯re going to apply for the visa,¡± D¡¯¨¦mori spoke to me while we walked down the stairs to the inn¡¯s lobby. First morning in Koron¨¦. I yawned after sleeping with all of that fatigue from traveling. I didn¡¯t want to leave the carpet caressing my cramp-ridden feet. Now that I got a good look at the interior I relaxed more. Nicely lit chandeliers hung from the ceiling, green and blue plastered on the walls, and foreign d¨¦cor laid on the reception desk and furniture. I rubbed my eyes open. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the others¡ª¡± ¡°I only need one person to register any number of people. So you¡¯re coming with me.¡± She folded her arms and looked at me. My hand stopped before it fell slowly to my side. Sorah should¡¯ve been the one to do this, but I guessed I had no choice. The others came down from the stairs, and I faced them. Only Sorah, Ruri, and Yuanyuan remained after Tursun went home to Kucha. ¡°Apparently I¡¯ll be going with Miss D¡¯¨¦mori to obtain our visas.¡± ¡°Oh, oh! That means we can go sightseeing?¡± Yuanyuan¡¯s energy immediately recharged after that long journey, bouncing around with her arms and legs. ¡°Those people we met said to meet at that place in two days, and since we spent one night here already¡­¡± I scratched the back of my head. ¡°...Fine. But don¡¯t get into trouble, or else the Royal Marshal might notice something.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kawari. I¡¯ll keep them company.¡± Sorah wore his white hachimaki headband, and put a hand on my shoulder with a reassuring smile. ¡°Go get that visa. In the meantime we¡¯ll search.¡± The mandarin arbitrator and I departed from the inn, and I finally got to see this city in daylight. Buildings were large and held with massive columns. The taller ones had twin pointed arches with flying buttresses decorating the windows. Only when I looked closer did I realize the pointed arches resembled cat ears on the rounded roofs. Foot traffic increased as we turned onto a busier street. The citizens of Mogumogu all bore animal ears of some kind. While I could solely recognize the dog and cat, there were others I had no clue. A vast difference compared to the demographics out in the Koronese countryside. I concluded that the twin cities had a more pure-blooded population. ¡°You know, there is no presence of the Royal Marshal in Mogumogu,¡± D¡¯¨¦mori continued from what I said last time as I followed her from behind. ¡°No Adventurers¡¯ Guild, or any Aquitani office branch.¡± ¡°Really?¡± If what she said were true then we wouldn¡¯t have to worry at all. I sighed, but I couldn¡¯t let my guard down. No matter what, I shouldn¡¯t arouse any suspicion of us. ¡°Even so, I¡¯ll make sure my friends don''t do anything troublesome¡­¡± As we made our way through the road, people began to turn their heads at her and I. Sweat trickled down my neck while I felt a lump of anxiety in my throat. All these people could potentially have seen our bounty from any Guild outside of Koron¨¦. I cursed myself since I could¡¯ve put on the gray hood D¡¯¨¦mori handed to us. The crowds whispered and muttered over their breath to each other. ¡°Yuso Horigane nakisoso¡­¡± ¡°Ese so neyumishi-imi¨¦?...¡± ¡°...Chi. Kin¨¦bi¨¦ Horigane oshi Okayu.¡± I remembered from when I looked at a Koronese-printed map last night. ¡®Horigane¡¯ was the word for ¡®D¡¯Orient¡¯, and by ear I could catch the name ¡®Okayu¡¯. Koron¨¦¡¯s government was Okayu Court. By the time I put things together I noticed D¡¯¨¦mori sped up her walk, while she kept her hood on and eyes glued to the floor. They weren¡¯t talking about me at all¡ªbut her. I had to catch up to her pace trudging through the sea of gossip surrounding us. The place we arrived at was Okayu Court. I would call it similar to a small castle with multiple sentry towers and tall walls of stone. The dog gate at the entrance scared me for a quick second. Animal architecture prevailed in every aspect of Mogumogu. Empty space took up the interior of the lobby. The vaulted ceiling exuded an overbearing presence as if walking under a church. A large row of lonely kiosks lined the area. Dimly lit by a couple hanging torches, only a few employees appeared to be working on paperwork. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± I asked D¡¯¨¦mori as she wrote in a book at the entrance counter. She set it down and gestured for me to follow. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll be your translator, and all you have to do is answer the Prevoyant Proctor¡¯s questions truthly. They have the ability to sense your intentions, be careful.¡± ¡°They can read my mind?¡± ¡°...Not exactly, but they can get a feel for why you¡¯re here.¡± Flashbacks of Guiral¡¯s interrogation swamped my mind. If I saw any white uniform I would run. This couldn¡¯t be another one of those, right? I fidgeted with my fingers as we walked over to the nearest receptionist, who read a book calmly. D¡¯¨¦mori stood at attention while my Prevoyant Proctor dropped his tome. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. The demihuman jumped from his chair shocked. ¡°B¡­ Bi min¨¦ chioki, D¡¯¨¦mori?¡± ¡°Biese na rosoese yu bisu,¡± she responded without a reaction. Then he simply scoffed at her and mumbled. I wished I knew Koronese for this moment, but she would bridge the language barrier for me. They conversed before D¡¯¨¦mori told me to sit in the booth seat across from him. ¡°He asks for your name.¡± If he could tell if I was lying, then I had no choice. ¡°My name is Kaizenji Kawari.¡± His dog ears twitched just a second before nodding his head. I guessed I was safe. The Prevoyant Proctor continued as D¡¯¨¦mori gave me the next question. ¡°¡®Why do you seek to cross our borders, and what is the nature of this ¡®emergency¡¯ in Koron¨¦?¡¯¡± ¡°...That¡¯s¡­¡± I flinched at the accuracy of his question which regurgitated my thoughts exactly. My mind tried to form possible answers before he iterated my vocabulary. I couldn¡¯t lie no matter what. There was no going back after how far we¡¯d traveled, and how much time we spent. ¡°We four¡­ are searching for two people. Someone very important to one of us. Their family.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s mouth widened for a second. She told the receptionist my response. The Prevoyant Proctor took a hard stare at me and turned to the mandarin arbitrator. He slouched back into his chair and waved with a few words. The demihuman didn¡¯t bother to look at D¡¯¨¦mori the entire time. ¡°He says you¡¯re good to go.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°You seem very ambitious, and that ambition harbors no ill intent to Koron¨¦,¡± she explained, ¡°I¡¯ll fetch four visas for your group. Sit and wait here.¡± That fast? He inquired twice and said I passed? When I looked at him, he sure didn¡¯t give a great evaluation. As if to just¡­ wanting to end the process as soon as possible. Even now, the demihuman went back to reading and planted his feet over the kiosk table. I couldn¡¯t grasp what went on due to the language barrier. ¡°Chi¡ªYuso nakisoso.¡± I found myself holding four gray armbands as we exited Okayu Court. The gatekeeper tipped his hat to me. My eyes adjusted to the afternoon sun after spending an hour in that dark annex. As long as we acquired the visas then we had no need to return there. For now, I wanted to learn more. ¡°Should we eat somewhere?¡± I scratched my cheek, knowing I had a few things to discuss with her. She stopped and raised her hands. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for me to accompany you. If you insist I will pay a reservation for one¡ª¡± I took out the sack of money I earned in Xanton. ¡°I¡¯ll pay. I want to try out the food here anyway.¡± ¡°¡­Very well. Though I find it strange you invite a mandarin out for lunch¡­¡± ¡°Well, mandarins are people at the end of the day, right?¡± I shrugged my shoulders and went ahead. ¡°Huh¡­¡± And thus, we searched for a restaurant in the adjacent streets. I found one not too far and pointed my way there. It had gothic embellishments with a two-story dining area. But when I peeked inside lots of people packed together onto the table. Their eyes immediately panned to us. I shut the double doors. We decided to sit at a table below the verandas, feeling the cool wind sweep through the outside area. ¡°I¡¯m going to pay for myself.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori slammed her hand down and put one leg over the other. ¡°Since this is past my duties of hospitality.¡± Shielding my face with a menu I couldn¡¯t really argue my case anymore. ¡°Suit yourself. I just wanted to treat you for bringing us from the border to Mogumogu¡ªand for helping with the visa.¡± ¡°Was this the compensation?¡± ¡°...Technically not. You can ask for that anytime now while we¡¯re here in Koron¨¦.¡± Sorah, Ruri, and Yuanyuan should be out exploring with the intent of searching¡­ so I should be okay doing this. The negotiated deal had to be tackled. Part of me felt the need to soften the compensation I promised by already giving her something, but she resisted it anyway. I still couldn¡¯t speak the local tongue and had to rely on D¡¯¨¦mori to place our orders. ¡°You said your group¡¯s emergency was to find two people¡­ Mind asking what they look like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t burden you anymore with our troubles.¡± I relaxed in my seat. If I let her do any more favors we would be obligated to help. The tips for the food we paid back at that town took a toll already. ¡°It¡¯s within the realm of my job as an arbitrator.¡± ¡°Huh, it is? What¡¯s the difference between mandarin and arbitrator?¡± She planted her arm on the table and rested her head on her hand. ¡°A mandarin¡­ is an employee of the Court. The Prevoyant Proctor is a mandarin. An arbitrator¡­ is similar to a high law enforcer.¡± Yuanyuan did say something about the arbitrator. Why was D¡¯¨¦mori doing border patrol? I expected an arbitrator to take on large-scale cases and make decisions akin to a judge of law. Someone this high on the ¡®Court¡¯ ladder. Yet I didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions. That would make an assumption. If I mentioned the meeting at Gariyuchi Terrace tomorrow to her, how would she react? The waiter interrupted my thoughts. Our food came as a platter of nuts and fruits. The menu had game meats, vegetable crisps, and the one we ordered. I didn¡¯t bother to even identify the others on the list. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to rely on someone we¡¯ve had help from. Thank you for your offer, but we can do this on our own.¡± I tightened my lip and made my decision. Tursun was one thing, but letting another law enforcement with a possible tie to the Royal Marshal¡­ I didn¡¯t want a repeat of Guiral and the Guild. ¡°If you say so,¡± she replied with a breathy sigh, ¡°The Kucharen has left?¡± Picking up a roasted nut, I had to watch myself for slip-ups. ¡°He guided us from Wakh¡¯an Pass to this country¡¯s borders, so he returned to Kucha¡ª¡± An older man passed us by. At first I took him as nothing but a tall pedestrian carrying a weapon. But in the glare of the sun black hair poked from beneath his black suit. Reminded of someone I used to know, I dropped the nut. It bounced to the floor as I stood up. I bolted from the restaurant and ran after him. Step after step until I could place a hand on his back. ¡°Hey!¡± He turned and slipped into a narrow alley, disappearing without a trace. I wiped my sweat from the sun rays stinging my skin. D¡¯¨¦mori left her seat and followed me to my uneventful chase. ¡°Was that the guy you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Not exactly¡­¡± I wheezed, ¡°We gotta get back to our table¡ª¡± ¡°About that¡­'''' she eyed the table with the food platter we just ordered. Someone strolled by and spat into the tray before mumbling something. My head turned to D¡¯¨¦mori who had a face drained of color, standing like a statue. Then I finally figured out why everyone in Mogumogu acted this way. Discrimination. Chapter 39 - Brothers Broil
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
2751 >>> 2814 +63
The next day I bought a Koronese-Wawaqi dictionary at the bookstore down the street from the inn. I used it to search for certain keywords, a few phrases, and core vocabulary. While reading it in the morning at my suite¡¯s table, I chuckled a bit. What she said was right, the grammar wasn¡¯t too hard to grasp. Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori and I went our separate ways after that incident yesterday. Too much to process. I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d been seeing things that day, a doppelg?nger of someone I despised. Now that I had a fresh mind I could comprehend some of what transpired. A knock sounded on my door. Particles of sawdust trickled down the ceiling as I shut the open window. Closing the dictionary I stood up to twist the doorknob open. Sorah dressed for the occasion. ¡°Today¡¯s the day. I¡¯ve let the others know.¡± ¡°Alright. But it¡¯s in the afternoon, Sorah¡­¡± I knew he was eager. I felt that too. This country had the highest chance that we could find one of his family members here. We never saw them for around nine months, and here we were now. ¡°Gariyuchi Terrace. Let¡¯s skip breakfast and go there early then.¡± Once everyone gathered up at the inn¡¯s entrance we left for the place in question. Not that I knew where Gariyuchi Terrace was. I asked around using the few Koronese phrases I¡¯d learned, and¡­ had a hard time understanding.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
2814 >>> 2834 +20
¡°It should be around this area.¡± Ruri guided us as she held a map. We made shortcuts through the varying alleys of brick, walking along the bizarre pathways having no end. I could hear the sound of birds flying overhead, and the idle steps of pedestrians. Trekking looping arches and stone stairwells, the maze-like pattern of streets similar to rat tunnels finally came to an end. We came across a public area void of any people. Crowded buildings towered over the narrow street as I glanced upward. A sign read ¡®Gariyuchi Terrace¡¯ in a large overhead. Vases of flowers decorated the wide space. Hanging gardens covered tables and cushioned seats from the sun in viridescent green. And in the midst sitting there in the natural spectacle, two people; a man in a black suit, a demihuman woman in a red coat. I gulped my saliva. There couldn¡¯t be any way the tall guy was the person I had in my head. I approached them with hesitant steps. ¡°Ah, good day to you!¡± The demihuman stood up and clasped her hands together. Sorah bowed before stepping onto the terrace. ¡°You all must be eager to come prematurely.¡± As soon as I got to the table my eyes widened. I clenched my teeth at the tall man sitting before me. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Kawari¡­ so you were brought here to this world too,¡± said Kaizenji Yodomi. a salaryman¡¯s suit, his hair grown out, with a clothed katana behind him. I looked away with a scowl. I remembered my mother and how much she compared me to him. He was my successful counterpart. She always yelled at me for not being like him. I balled my fists. Why was he here? Ruri watched on with a worried face. ¡°Kawari¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re going.¡± I stomped my foot on the ground and pivoted to leave. ¡°We don''t need their help.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Weren¡¯t we going to receive some information?...¡± Yuanyuan called out to me as I prepared to head down the steps. Sorah stared at the ground in silence. I grinded my teeth harder until it felt like they would snap. How did he get here in the first place? Why was he here? I thought he rid himself of his presence, showed no remorse when father and mother split, and went on his separate way, convinced of his superior prowess. His so lofty, condescending attitude¡­ I didn¡¯t want anything to do with my brother. ¡°Running away from your responsibilities. Same old, same old.¡± Yodomi got up from his seat and walked around the table. His arms raised, his annoying footsteps clanking to my ears. My muscles tensed up. ¡°If you are here, then who is taking care of mom back in the real world?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Answer me, Kawari.¡± ¡°Sorah, Ruri, Yuanyuan! We¡¯re getting as far away from this bastard as possible!¡± ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Ruri ran up to me but soon stopped. My back faced everyone else. I didn¡¯t want to see their reactions. Everyone became quiet. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Yodomi¡­ How on earth are you here?!¡± He raised his hand and gestured. ¡°Same to you. I merely walked through a sliding door and found myself in this world. I suppose you had the same fate. Now answer my first question.¡± From the start he worried about our mother and himself. In this world, I thought I rid myself of my brother who never paid attention to our father and I. He didn¡¯t care about us, nor even consider how father felt. I despised him. Yet the one I hated the most was myself. ¡°Tch. Little brother has learned nothing. You left mom back in the apartment, didn¡¯t you? And you, who was transported here, have you even found a way back?¡± ¡°...I have a way to go back.¡± ¡°I see¡­ so let me get this straight. You could¡¯ve gone back this entire time, yet you choose to stay in this world¡ªare you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Yodomi, I have a reason¡ª¡± ¡°There are no excuses!¡± He slammed his hand on the table like our mother would. ¡°I have been stuck here for months with no way out. Just how many days of my job I missed? How many days has mom been worried? And you have the ability to return, yet has never bothered to return¡­¡± I turned around to him and spat on the ground. Step by step I raised a finger. Soon Yodomi and I could punch at close range. ¡°Shut up. You don''t know anything about what has happened these past months. Mom never worried about me, dad, or anyone else besides you! When has she grieved for my disappearance? When has she said to me, ¡®you can do it¡¯? None. What this world offered to me was something better than what mom could do.¡± ¡°Kawari, she raised you. There is a duty to pay back what is due. If you were this worthless, then maybe you shouldn¡¯t have been bo¡ª¡± ¡°Stop it, you two!¡± Sorah and the demihuman broke their silence. Both stood as a barrier between Yodomi and I, pushing us two away from each other. We breathed harshly in anger. Sorah shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve only met for less than one day, and lashing out at each other like this¡­ this isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to be.¡± Yodomi tried to move forward as the demihuman kept him at bay. ¡°Outsider, you know nothing. Kawari and I¡ª¡± ¡°Actually, your father, Makoto Kaizenji, told me about you.¡± The Wawaqi man let his hands fall to the side and faced him. ¡°Like you, I was trapped in your world for months. And right now, I¡¯m trying to get my family back together. Seeing you two scolding each other¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be happy to meet each other again?¡± ¡°Impossible. Our dad has a warped perception of this world. How could you¡ª¡± The demihuman pressed her hand on my brother¡¯s forehead. ¡°You have a warped perception too, you know. Soyuimisu.¡± ¡°Kahokayo¡­¡± Her chart manifested before her, selecting a skill. ¡°In silent whispers of the breeze, let turmoil ebb and troubles cease¡ªState of Calmness.¡± A faint glow of luminescent light surrounded her. Soon it spread over Gariyuchi Terrace like mist, marching outwards in all directions. Surrounded in an ocean of warmth I felt my muscles loosen. Everyone¡¯s shoulders perked down, and Yodomi set down his arm. All the anger dissipated within me like the ocean waves splashing over me. That woman¡­ just what power did she possess? She removed her hand and turned to us with a smile. ¡°May we settle down and discuss what we came here for? My name is Kahokayo Biyu. And this gentleman with me is Kaizenji Yodomi, who I¡¯ve learned is the sibling of you, Kaizenji Kawari.¡± ¡°Biyu? That¡¯s¡­¡± Sorah instantly kowtowed to his knees along with Ruri and Yuanyuan, and I did the same but confused. ¡°We apologize for the disruption.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for formalities. The House of Biyu only has two heirs left, so I don¡¯t bother with any of that.¡± Kahokayo made us lift our heads and stand. We found ourselves seated amongst the long table on the terrace. After introducing ourselves our group on one side, with Kahokayo and Yodomi on the other. My brother and I kept quiet and never bothered acknowledging each other. ¡°My deepest apologies, Mister Totshigui. It seems that you hastily require this information.¡± ¡°No, no, I know that brothers get into fights¡­¡± Sorah put up his hands before returning them to his lap. ¡°The two people you saw might have been my family. If you two have anything regarding their whereabouts, please tell us.¡± Kahokayo put her hand to her chin. ¡°Hm, a man and his child with silver hair, was it? We saw them in the Nuovasperanza Steppe weeks before, and later they were in Mogumogu when we visited a local store.¡± ¡°When was that? And what store?¡± Sorah tried to stand but backed his waist on the table. ¡°Some pastry shop. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, since aliens like them scurry for money with multiple jobs.¡± Yodomi folded his arms and gave his two cents. Ruri opened her mouth. ¡°Then we¡¯ll ask around all the stores. Mogumogu seems pretty small for a city. And if we split up we can speed up the search faster.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say you do that and find them. What is your plan from there?¡± ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± ¡°Kawari will bring them back to your world,¡± spoke Sorah loud and clear. Ruri twisted her head, her eyes wide. ¡°And you, Mister Yodomi, can finally return.¡± ¡°I request that Kawari uses his ¡®ability¡¯ so I can go back to the real world. That would be the better solution.¡± The demihuman backed him up. ¡°While this is derailing from the topic at hand, Yodomi has been searching for a way back for quite some time. Although I don¡¯t quite understand how everything works¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± Sorah proposed, ¡°If you guys help us out to search for them, Kawari will send Mister Yodomi back.¡± Kahokayo raised a brow with a sideways glance. ¡°Already adjusting to this country¡¯s culture, I see? Given these circumstances regarding your family, I accept your terms. As for Yodomi¡­¡± ¡°...Tch. Very well. Longer I wait the more I dread.¡± Like the exchange I had with arbitrator Rosentine d¡¯¨¦mori, they understood and accepted the conditions pretty easily. Was this country built on favors or something? I felt as if more debts could cripple us. I shook my head. As long as we got closer to our goal then it shouldn¡¯t matter. ¡°Hah, that¡¯s the deal? Though I think it could use some more preparation. More probing, more possibility, more proposals and partnership.¡± We all turned our heads to the sudden voice in the corner. A man came from the shadows without notice. In nothing but plain clothes he nonchalantly sauntered to the table and over Kahokayo. His dog ears matched hers as he placed his hand on her chair¡¯s top. She lifted her head. ¡°Suppose it would be polite not to intrude on our little discussion?¡± ¡°Why, I don¡¯t see how I can¡¯t join in on this conversation. It intrigues me¡­ just a tiny bit.¡± The man smiled and pinched two fingers tight. I had no recollection nor any idea who he was. He appeared from nowhere and now bothered us¡­ something told me to be wary. ¡°Besides I believe this concerns me. I wish to volunteer searching for family too, you know! As an older brother.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Older brother?¡± ¡°Ah, that was rude of me. Kahokayo and I are one of the last heirs to our House, and Kaizenji Yodomi is an honorary guest to the residence.¡± His smile contrasted to his eyes narrowing at all of us. ¡°So what do you say, Totshigui Sorah, Qawasumi Ruri, Kang Yuanyuan, and Kaizenji Kawari? I¡¯ll do anything to help out my sister, and in turn I¡¯ll help you fellows.¡± Chapter 40 - Asya Paradox ¡°We¡¯ll think about it. For now, us, Miss Biyu, and Mister Yodomi will find my family in Koron¨¦.¡± To Sorah, I thought he would take any help. He egged us to go to Gariyuchi Terrace, after all. His eagerness combined with the restlessness, I never predicted he would decline the man¡¯s help. Upon hearing his response the man simply shrugged his shoulders and walked away. As if he accepted it. From the bits and pieces of his words he was an older brother. I deduced that Kahokayo Biyu and him were the last heirs of the House of Biyu. We had a bad first impression of people like them¡­ especially the Qawasumi Clan in Han¡¯ei. We arranged a joint schedule with Biyu and Yodomi at the terrace before taking our leave. Sorah stretched his arms, walking with us back onto a main street. ¡°It¡¯s a bit early still. Should we¡ª¡± ¡°Uh, Mister Totshigui? I kinda want to know why you declined that guy¡¯s offer,¡± said Yuanyuan who scratched her cheek, ¡°You wanted any help we could get, right?¡± Sorah stopped and fixed his red scarf. ¡°As much as I welcome extra hands, I don¡¯t think it is safe to expand this to other strangers we don¡¯t know much of. Even if he calls himself the brother of Miss Biyu¡­ I remember how Officer Guiral let us off the hook for several months in Waqwaq. Take precaution in who we acquaint with.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Yuanyuan answered my questions with hers. I sighed at the not letting mandarin arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori in on this, since I hadn¡¯t seen her in a while. But my mind still clouded with Yodomi, his condescending voice whispering in my head like an inner demon. Even in our first encounter for a long time, we still ended up fighting like we used to. The mere fact he traveled with that demihuman was beyond me. How could she support a guy like him? The four of us traveled down the street and entered a bistro. A few customers created a light atmosphere, while Yuanyuan hopped over to the counter and glanced at the pastries with sparkling eyes. The others looked at the menu overhead neatly tidied on a wooden board. The barista lowered his cap to cover his eyes. I opted to find a place to sit down by the windows. A small table and two chairs so I could be left alone. I didn¡¯t feel that hungry anyway. I stared outside, the morning sun heating the aged stone tiles of the road. Every once in a while a Koron¨¦zuki couple passed by. When I first came to this world I assumed that this was better than my old one. I thought my mother wouldn¡¯t care, and lived off the hospitality of Sorah and Ruri. Analogous to the apartment situation. I lived with my mother even after I failed those job interviews. I passed in university, and remained like how I was in high school. In those days where I convinced myself to change, I somehow reverted back to how I was. I clenched my fist on the table and recalled my brother¡¯s words. I could never be successful in this world or mine. I understood that¡ªeven though I couldn¡¯t make it past Level 0, I knew I still would act the same way if I was Level 1 or 100. ¡°You alright, Kawari?¡± Ruri sat down in the chair across from me, as Sorah and Yuanyuan pulled up two more seats. I didn¡¯t realize my downward glance. I nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°...¡± Ruri narrowed her eyes at me before they began eating. Yuanyuan tried to initiate some small talk but only Sorah responded. Ruri and I just kept quiet. I focused my gaze through the window. After wrapping up the meal, Sorah wanted us to investigate the local markets and stores in the vicinity. But when we exited the bistro Ruri jumped in front of me. ¡°Ruri¡­¡± I flinched back and scratched my head. ¡°What?¡± She held out her hand outwards. ¡°Wanna come with me, Kawari?¡± ¡°Huh¡ª¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Ruri grabbed my hand and dragged me in the opposite direction of Sorah and Yuanyuan. ¡°Sorah, Yuanyuan! I think it¡¯s best for us to split up and check each store, so Kawari and I will go this way!¡± ¡°...Alright, take care, you two!¡± Sorah turned around and waved briefly. Ruri pulled me along to the intersection at the other side of the street. Her grip on my hand felt as if it would snap into two. Whenever I tried to break free she squeezed my hand, and I stopped resisting. A few bystanders stared in bewilderment. Ruri let go of my hand once we were out of Sorah¡¯s sight. In the entrance of an alley, she leaned her back against the wall. ¡°Something wrong?¡± I tried to fix my face. ¡°...No, not at all¡ª¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? You¡¯ve been sulking ever since the meetup with that demihuman and your brother.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ It hasn¡¯t even been a day, so I¡¯m still processing what happened.¡± She sighed and closed her eyes. ¡°Even Sorah notices how you feel right now, but he prioritizes his family first. And I know that look on your face. I also thought back in Han¡¯ei, back when you told me I had to work to survive on the streets, that these feelings were temporary.¡± Ruri lifted her arm and stared at her hand. ¡°I guess not. You held down the fort for two months while I wasted away. And I won¡¯t let that happen again.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t be focusing on myself. I need to push these trivial things aside and¡ª¡± ¡°...That¡¯s not what I meant. ¡®Feelings¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be dismissed as trivial. They¡¯re a part of what makes you. I don¡¯t care whether you or your brother are correct. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She walked past me until we were shoulder-to-shoulder. ¡±What matters to me is that I want the Kawari¡ªeveryone I know to be alright.¡± Stricken by her words my feet went stiff. What had I been doing? I¡¯d been acting just like that time in Port Kohwan. ¡°...Huh?¡± Something bumped into my leg. At first I mistakened for a cart or ball that rolled off course, but when I looked down a tiny boy stared up at me from the floor. He wore a round hat hiding his hair with a ragged shirt and pants. I glanced around before extending my hand to him. ¡°You okay? Wait¡­¡± The boy did not articulate any words. Yet my eyes widened at such a familiarity. In a split second I noticed the silver hair beneath his cap. My mouth opened. This was one of Sorah¡¯s brothers. Ruri turned around. ¡°Oi, you listening?... Huh?¡± ¡°Ruri! It¡¯s him!¡± We had the same reaction and let out a shriek. But before we even came to that conclusion the child darted off like a hummingbird. I only blinked twice to see him disappear into the crowd ahead. We dashed off immediately. Weaving between the pedestrians in the next intersection we forced ourselves past many people. ¡°The brother didn¡¯t talk. That must mean he¡¯s¡­¡± I excused myself around and kept my eye on the boy not too far off. ¡°Asya!¡± Ruri finished my sentence. ¡°C¡¯mon, hurry!¡± We pushed ourselves across the city for a couple more intersections. I couldn¡¯t let Asya out of my sight. We spent way too much time searching for any family members. No time could be spared. Asya made a sharp turn into an alley. We followed suit moments after. ¡°Asya!¡± The buildings covered the broad sunlight. This started to get harder. The routes within Mogumogu were like a maze, and we couldn¡¯t waste even a blink. One small twitch and we could lose his tracks. Everytime Ruri and I gained ground on him he bolted left or right and reset our distance. If only Yuanyuan was here to boost our speed¡­ We turned a corner. In an instant I collided with something and fell to the ground. Ruri stepped back and noticed who we ran into. ¡°Sorah and Yuanyuan?...¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you two¡­¡± Sorah huffed and rested his arm on the wall, ¡°Guess we were both chasing after Asya?¡± She folded her arms. ¡°Yeah. But we lost him. Tch, we were so close¡­ how did you spot him too?¡± Yuanyuan answered, ¡°He was strolling on the street Sorah and I were on. By the time Sorah noticed he ran into the nearby alley.¡± I stood. Wait¡­ this didn¡¯t add up. Ruri and I encountered Asya in the street opposite those two. Then we pursued him into the nearby alley, only for them to link up with us. How did they find Asya on their side? After I explained this dilemma to everyone they shook their heads. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± I scratched my head. ¡°How on earth¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Mister Totshigui, Miss Qawasumi, Miss Kang, and¡­ Mister Kawari, if I remember correctly?¡± We three looked towards the entrance of the alley to see Kahokayo wave at us. I glanced away at Yodomi trailing behind her as she walked towards us from the street. Strange coincidence. But we could relay the encounter with Asya to them. Maybe they could piece together the paradox. ¡°Miss Biyu, we just found one of my little brothers around this block¡­¡± Sorah came up to her with anxious hands. ¡°Have you seen him anywhere?¡± She covered her mouth. ¡°My, right now? Since Yodomi and I were returning to our h?tel, we don¡¯t know the appearance of your brother, nor did we witness a boy running amok. Yodomi?¡± He turned his head. ¡°I affirm. ¡° If they really didn¡¯t see him, then what led to our group seeing him in different places? Granted, we could be just delusional. But I knew what we saw. I was sure Sorah had the same idea. ¡°This doesn''t add up. Kawari and Ruri found Asya on the opposite street, and we chased him into the alley. How did you not spot him on your side?¡± Sorah questioned Yodomi¡¯s case. We continued this argument in the shadows of the alleyway. "It seems there''s a misunderstanding. We didn''t see any child running around.¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Perhaps there''s more than one child with silver hair in this city." ¡°Ah, perchance this is a possible explanation?¡± Kahokayo raised her hand, and everyone went silent. ¡°I will summarize the information so far. You all were split into two groups and headed in two separated directions. Then Mister Asya was discovered by one of these groups, and escaped into the corridors between these buildings. Am I correct?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ but¡ª¡± ¡°These alleys are cramped and complex. It would be difficult to track him down without losing sight at least a few times. I believe that if the child had a skill to create doubles¡­¡± Sorah stomped and crossed his arms. ¡°Asya cannot speak. He¡¯s mute, therefore his Lingual Cognizance growth is stunted. Sure, my family has taken him to the Guild to get his level uncapped, but him using a skill¡­ he¡¯s never unlocked any.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m with Sorah on this one. Such abilities of creating clones or doubles are rare and often restricted to the Koronese Branch Class in the higher tiers. Has anyone in your family unlocked such skills for him?" Yuanyuan gave her insight with a gesture. ¡°No, not that I know of¡­¡± ¡°Who cares if Asya has some special ability or whatnot?¡± Ruri grabbed the attention of everyone as she shrugged her shoulders. Then her eyes focused. ¡°Whatever the explanation, we need to find Asya. I just care about finding him and Sorah¡¯s dad safe and sound. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Chapter 41 - Itchiro Idolum That day, we never came to a clear conclusion. The dilemma with Asya didn¡¯t go anywhere, so we took our leave and continued searching. We never found Sorah¡¯s brother afterwards. I felt as if we lost our only chance in such a long time. But Ruri¡¯s words still stuck with me the next day.
[System Announcement] Lingual Cognizance UP
2834 >>> 3012 +178
The following morning I spent leisure time checking my travel rucksack. A couple of strayebeast hides and a surplus of chi¡¯an coins from Great Zhou. I dug in deeper and pulled out the sand golem core back from the fight in the Kucina Desert. As I got a closer look at it, I could probably use it for something now that we were in civilization. Though I had no clue on what it could be used for. So today, I decided to find a craft shop. In spite of the search I left the inn early and set off to the streets. I¡¯d grown tired of seeing the same roads and crowds, so I opted to explore a new section of Mogumogu. Studying the Koronese-Wawaqi dictionary my ears could pick up more and more words from the locals¡¯ scattered conversations, but I couldn¡¯t piece together any context yet. My bag bounced behind me while I marveled at the unfamiliar sights. I lost count of the number of taverns I passed, plazas buzzing with chatter and endless stalls opening up for the day. Somehow, the place reeked of animal odor. I ate breakfast at a food stand nearby. Sitting outside, I took out the golem core and dropped it on the table. I needed to find somewhere to use that thing. Then my shoulder tensed up. ¡°Good day! Fancy meeting you here.¡± A man spooked me from behind. I faced him from my chair. ¡°Miss Biyu¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°Ah, glad you remember me.¡± The man that intruded on the discussion yesterday walked up with a wave. He took a chair and seated himself across from me. ¡°You know, leaving your loot¡ªthis golem core¡ªin the open is a bad habit. If you did this in D¡¯Orient it would be stolen in five minutes.¡± I reluctantly shoved it into my bag. ¡°...Thanks for letting me know. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± ¡°Well, I was just visiting the Court branch here. Kahokayo and I are actually from Yubiyubi.¡± ¡°The Court¡­¡± I scratched my chin. He didn¡¯t wear any gray uniform, but civilian clothes. ¡°Do you perhaps know Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori then?¡± He paused for a moment, while he slumped back and looked to the sky. ¡°Oh, Ros¨¦e? We know each other alright, but I wouldn¡¯t say we¡¯re close.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ yet you call her ¡®Ros¨¦e¡¯¡ª¡± ¡°Merely a pet name to tease her.¡± Biyu¡¯s brother chuckled and scoffed with a gesture. ¡°How¡¯d it go yesterday with my sister and all? Find new things for your search?¡± Should I really share information with this guy? I knew he was Biyu¡¯s brother, however Biyu herself didn¡¯t acknowledge his offer of assistance. Tightening my lip I let one slip. ¡°We saw one of the kids, but he ran off and disappeared somewhere¡­ now we have no idea where they could be.¡± The brother folded one leg over the other while he pondered. He most likely heard a significant portion of the conversation yesterday. So being this generic would work. No reference of Asya and Sorah¡¯s father should suffice. ¡°Huh. If you scared the little guy off, then the other one you¡¯re searching for was in the vicinity. Kid could¡¯ve gotten separated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ you mean they split them up?¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s my best guess with the small details you gave. You all better find him fast, the D¡¯Orientois trafficking ring isn¡¯t no joke, even in the twin cities.¡± He gestured his finger around with a deadeye look. ¡°Speaking of which, what are you doing around these parts? I take it you¡¯re going to do something with that expensive golem core.¡± My mind lingered on his first inference. If Asya and the father were nearby, then we got the younger brother to separate. That meant we couldn¡¯t find Asya and Sorah¡¯s father in one swoop. I switched to the question. ¡°I want this sand golem core to be made into something. Anything I can use.¡± ¡°Hah, why didn¡¯t you say so before wandering all over? I¡¯ll show you a place.¡± ¡°Sir, I can find it if you tell me¡ª¡± ¡°C¡¯mon. It¡¯s where your brother Yodomi got his sword forged.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and went with him, packing my sack with the golem core. Maybe I could leech off a discount having this guy around. We approached a building a block away, made of stone with a sign hanging outside reading ¡®Mi¨¦ki Honu¡¯. Biyu¡¯s brother flung the doors open and walked nonchalantly inside. ¡°Good day, Honu.¡± He waved his hand with a gentle smile. I stepped cautiously and scanned the room. ¡°How¡¯s the apprentice?¡± A bearded blacksmith, Honu, raised his head from the counter and dusted off his leather gloves. ¡°Mister Biyu, good day to you as well. Iyuri¡¯s already up to shape with everything.¡± ¡°Ah, that is a delight to hear.¡± ¡°D¡¯you have a new commission for us again?¡± He huffed and turned his back to the many tools and weapons hung on the walls. ¡°Last time it took some time to forge that ¡®weapon¡¯.¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. I inferred he meant Yodomi¡¯s katana. That type of sword was unusual in this part of the world. Knowing I had to speak up I stood before Honu and took the golem core from my sack. I learned a few Koronese words just for the occasion. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m here with golem core. Can you make something?¡± ¡°...Mister Biyu. Why did you have to bring someone like him here? One of the ¡®koribinayumi¡¯.¡± Honu paused and glanced at me. Since Koron¨¦ had cut itself off from the Royal Marshal no one should be able to recognize me or the others¡­ sweat began to condensate around my neck. No, of course there would be someone that knew. But the Biyu siblings and D¡¯¨¦mori had no reaction to our real names. ¡°Ah, why not? It¡¯s no trouble at all. How about giving this job to the trainee, eh?¡± ¡°If you insist¡­ Iyuri!¡± The man called ¡®Iyuri¡¯ over at the backdoor leading further into the exterior of the shop. I smelled the fresh scent of charcoal and smoke puffing from that room, as another person walked out wiping a towel on their head. ¡°Yessir¡­huh?¡± ¡®Iyuri¡¯ had silver hair with an older complexion. He made a wrinkled sigh at the ground before staring up at us. My mouth opened immediately. ¡°Are you¡ª?¡± ¡°Tch¡­¡± ¡°Totshigui Itchiro¡­Sorah¡¯s father.¡± Biyu¡¯s brother raised an eyebrow. Then he made a smug look. ¡°Hoh¡­¡± Totshigui Itchiro turned around and bolted into the back room. I couldn¡¯t let him get away now. He must think that I was here to arrest him. Although that was never the intention. I hopped over the counter and ran the same way he escaped through. Steam jumped at my face as searing heat pricked my skin. Through the dim warehouse my feet navigated the tens of anvils and water tanks. I spotted him flinging the exit door open while I followed through. He tripped over an elevated floor brick in the alley. ¡°Well, well, is this the person you¡¯re looking for, Kawari?¡± Biyu¡¯s brother came out from the corner of the alley. How did he arrive so quickly? Him and I approached Sorah¡¯s father from both sides. I took a deep breath. My heart thumped. We let Asya run off somewhere, here we couldn¡¯t afford to mess up. The father stood to his feet. He drew a shank out from his pocket. ¡°You won¡¯t get me until I see Chibu myself.¡± ¡°Kawari, I take it you can handle him from here.¡± I saw Biyu¡¯s brother turn around and wave before Itchiro rushed at him. He brought the blade down on the neck. His swipe bounced off something as a magical barrier formed between them. I rushed to disarm him immediately. Itchiro turned and slashed at me. I ducked and tackled him with my hand reaching for the arm. ¡°Mister Totshigui, it''s me, Kaizenji Kawari!¡± I struggled for the makeshift knife. ¡°Sorah¡¯s looking for you!¡± ¡°Are you stupid!? You could be the Royal Marshal for all I care!¡± My arms trembled at his strength. His muscle mass clearly overpowered mine. We wrestled for a few seconds while Biyu¡¯s brother watched. ¡°Hey! A little help here?¡± ¡°Did your ears pick up what I said before? It¡¯s up to you to pacify the man.¡± ¡°Gh¡­¡± Itchiro brought his other hand out and summoned his chart. This was bad. I needed to retreat before he used a skill. But it was too late. A burst of light came from his hand. White burned my eyes as my sight became useless.
[System Warning] Debuff Skill Activation [Taiyou Flash] Base Attack DOWN
-5% Attack (1 minute duration)
Much like a flashbang I stumbled around seeing nothing but white. I couldn¡¯t find the floor or the wall. Where was Itchiro? Did he escape from my grasp? Even after I told him about Sorah and I, he didn¡¯t trust me. Him and his family must¡¯ve long distrusted anyone. ¡°Good grief!¡±¡ªBiyu¡¯s brother¡¯s voice cut in¡ª¡±Soyuibisu. O land of Koron¨¦, grant thee my blessing¡ªStandard Cleanse.¡±
[System Warning] Skill Activation [Standard Cleanse] All Debuffs CLEANSE
Cleansed [-5% Attack (1 minute duration)]
My eyesight returned in an instant. I saw Biyu¡¯s brother holding his hand out while Itchiro stood there shocked. Sorah¡¯s father made a run for it. ¡°Tch¡­¡± ¡°It is time to end this charade. Prism Cage.¡± Itchiro slammed his face midrun. A magical rectangular prism surrounded him from all sides and above and left him trapped inside. He banged on the transparent barrier, seemingly tough as steel. I stood up and walked over to Biyu¡¯s brother observing Totshigui Itchiro. ¡°Thanks. I didn¡¯t know what to do after that blinding spell¡­¡± ¡°You have a lot to improve, Kawari. You couldn¡¯t take down a single man, let alone a slightly competent one.¡± He put one arm on my shoulder. ¡°So, what to do now? The man won¡¯t believe us until we get someone he actually knows.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Can you release him first?¡± ¡°No. He will run away again. If I must, I shall transport him like this.¡± He flicked his finger up and the cage levitated to his will. I shrugged at his response. He created barriers so effortlessly and he didn¡¯t sweat at Itchiro attacking him. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can stroll around like this. Stay here while I find Sorah and the others.¡± ¡°Aye.¡± To wait and keep that Prism Cage in effect, surely drained a lot of EP. I had to be quick. Eventually I found Sorah and them and led them down the same alleyway. Sorah walked erratically, as if his knees would collapse any moment. He hadn¡¯t seen any of his family members in half a year. We all had been focused on this one goal, until something came to fruition. ¡°Dad?...¡± Upon seeing him trapped in the Prism Cage, Sorah¡¯s stride turned into a run. The father looked up with his melancholy eyes. ¡°Is that really you? Sorah?¡± The man placed his hand on the cage, separated by a barrier. The rest of the group caught up and watched the father and son re¨¹nite for the first time in forever. They stared at each other for a moment, before exchanging some sort of hand gestures. Sign language? That existed in this world? Ruri tried to approach Sorah and Itchiro, but Biyu¡¯s brother promptly stopped her. ¡°Hey, just what are you doing?¡± ¡°Letting them have some family bonding time. I¡¯m removing the Prism Cage.¡± He snapped his fingers and the barrier dissipated into thin air. ¡°Now we need to find that kid, Asya¡­¡± Itchiro dropped to the ground, panting. His face tensed up before glancing up at Sorah. His son, giving a solemn smile, sniffed his nose clean and bent down on one knee. The father wrapped his arms around his child. Chapter 42 - Sign ¡°I see. I¡¯m glad you found one of the people you¡¯re looking for,¡± said Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori, sipping a bit of morning tea. ¡°And why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°I saw you and wanted to let you know.¡± I rested my head in my arms on the table. We ran into each other at sunrise, while Sorah and the others were still at the inn. Seated outside the inn¡¯s alfresco patio, I thought I¡¯d relay my information to her. Cool air dried my face as my clothes hugged me warmly. She sighed and set down her cup. ¡°...Appreciate the sentiment, but I must travel to Yubiyubi by noon. If I were you, I would look for that other person already.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± I stopped her as she stood to leave. ¡°We still have to pay our group¡¯s debt to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of one when you find that last person.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori walked away nonchalantly, waving her hand in the air. She really left her drink on the table? I breathed out my mutter and cleared my throat. Yesterday, we finally linked up with Totshigui Itchiro, Sorah¡¯s father who¡¯d been on the run for around half a year. At this re¨¹nion, I did not know how Sorah felt. Maybe it had been far too long since they last saw each other, or that he reacted with pure shock. Even so, they hugged tightly when Biyu¡¯s brother released Itchiro from the Prism Cage. Today Itchiro would join the rest of us to learn about what happened to Asya. Adjoined by Sorah, Ruri, and Yuanyuan, we notified Kahokayo Biyu and Yodomi for the occasion also. ¡°Gariyuchi Terrace, right?¡± Ruri opened the front doors of the building as I cleaned up. She held her long hair in the breeze with a somber expression. ¡°Itchiro¡¯s been working here all this time¡­¡± I scratched my head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the only place devoid of the Royal Marshal in this country. Which is surprising, I¡¯ve never felt this safe. ¡± Once everyone came down we departed again to Gariyuchi Terrace. Luckily I remembered the way back and navigated the maze of alleys better than before. In fact, the walls appeared to have changed. No birds chirped, and the foot traffic was dead silent. Approaching the place, Itchiro already sat at the long table. ¡°Good to see you again.¡± He stood and gave a brief hug to Sorah. ¡°I thought I would never find you¡­¡± Sorah stepped back and shook his hand. ¡°Thought so too, dad. But now we¡¯re going to find everyone else. Mom, Yuqui, and Lyo.¡± ¡°Although we must find the whereabouts of ¡®Asya¡¯, do we not?¡± We turned around and saw Kahokayo Biyu, Yodomi, and her brother walk onto the terrace. She wore a red coat, while Yodomi dressed in a black robe. As much as I dissented with my own brother¡­I tried to ignore those feelings. Now was not the time for that. ¡°Right¡­I¡¯m Totshigui Itchiro,¡± Sorah¡¯s father introduced himself, ¡°Asya has been missing since a few days ago. He always wandered off during my shifts at the forge¡­I can¡¯t monitor him unless he stays in the alley behind the shop.¡± I pressed my hand to my chin. ¡°So he was on his own? Ruri, where did we find him?¡± ¡°Um, not too far from here. We only traveled down a couple of blocks until you bumped into him.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Mi¨¦ki Honu is further out from this place. He couldn¡¯t have wandered that far off,¡± Itchiro concluded, but Kahokayo Biyu raised her hand. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Let us go to the sight of Asya¡¯s last disappearance. From there we can reconstruct a possible pathway he took.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on board!¡± Biyu¡¯s brother dunked on his sister¡¯s head, ruffling her hair. ¡°C¡¯mon, we should be able to find some clues.¡± Reluctantly the rest of us glanced at each other. The others didn¡¯t trust Biyu¡¯s brother unlike I, who had discovered Itchiro yesterday with him. Coincidentally he brought me to a forge upon seeing my golem core. Speaking of which, I never commissioned a job for it. And for the longest time, I never knew the name to Biyu¡¯s brother. Maybe I should ask it when we walked to the alley Asya was last seen. The passages were still empty as ever. Against towering brick walls, rusted tools and wooden crates scattered across in a disorganized pattern. While Ruri and I had chased Asya through here, Sorah and Yuanyuan came to this same area. The Asya paradox still hadn¡¯t been solved. Why was there two Asyas? The kid couldn¡¯t talk¡ªtherefore he was incapable of summoning his chart. Unless¡­ ¡°Hey, Sorah, I¡¯ve been curious.¡± I stared at the ground as we walked around. We had split up to search for clues a minute before. He turned towards me with a gentle look. ¡°What were those hand signals you were doing with your dad?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s sign language. Although it doesn¡¯t raise your Lingual Cognizance, it was the only way our family could communicate with Asya,¡± Sorah replied, gesturing with his hands and arms. ¡°Kawari, you¡¯ve lived in the Totshigui household for at least a month in Waqwaq and didn¡¯t know that?¡± Ruri placed a hand on my shoulder, taking a verbal jab at me. I brushed her off. ¡°Do you guys trust the man that decided to help us? Why is he so invested in this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rude thing to say.¡± Biyu¡¯s brother responded out of the blue. The three of us whirled around to see him following us not too far behind. ¡°Any debt of my sister is a debt of mine. Besides, I just might know the answer to this situation.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Ruri put her hands on her hips. ¡°Oh really? Spill it.¡± ¡°Woah, woah, alright, missy.¡± He shrugged with a smirk and closed his eyes. ¡°I frequent these alleys for my job. In Koron¨¦, the city layouts are purposely detailed to resemble a maze. To confuse foreigners, perhaps. A simple pursuit here can make people appear and disappear like an illusion. Got it?¡± ¡°Tch. So both you and your sister are familiar with these paths?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a given. We live in this nation, so how could we not know the city like the front of a paw?¡± He strolled ahead of us as we watched him pass by. Biyu¡¯s brother pointed to the dog ears on his head. ¡°I know Asya is in the vicinity, and so does my sister. We¡¯re demihumans with great perception, for the record. So please have faith.¡± I stared down at my hand. I nearly forgot the Biyu siblings were demihuman like Tursun. ¡°Faith¡­huh.¡± Soon we four grouped back with Kahokayo Biyu, Yodomi, Itchiro, and Yuanyuan. We¡¯d already taken our turns surveying the area, so I rested my back against the wall. Sorah and Ruri sat down nearby. Biyu¡¯s brother said that Asya was a prime target for the D¡¯Orientois smuggling ring, all the more I became worried. If anything, we should hurry and catch up to Sorah¡¯s mother and the other siblings. If Asya did get kidnapped then we could rescue him on our way through Aquitaine and Regione Straniera. I shook my head. What was I thinking? We had spent the morning and afternoon investigating, but we couldn''t give up now. Kahokayo Biyu placed her hand over her chest. Her dog ears twitched gently. ¡°Everyone, I believe I located Asya. Yodomi has confirmed signs of a child¡¯s struggle.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sorah shot straight up from the floor. Ruri¡¯s mouth widened as he grasped Kahokayo¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank goodness for demihumans¡¯ keen sense of smell¡«¡± Yuanyuan held out a peace sign. ¡°C¡¯mon!¡± Ruri didn¡¯t do anything but kept her mouth shut with a glare. Not at Yuanyuan, but the Biyu siblings. When did she start doubting them? A few days ago she consented to this joint co?peration. I had to think. Ruri never had an interaction with the Biyu siblings and Yodomi in the first place. I gulped. ¡°Before we go, I would like to ask you, Miss Biyu. About why you and your brother are helping us.¡± She blinked twice, albeit taken aback at what I said. I needed to clear the misunderstandings here and now. For Ruri¡¯s sake, for our safety. Kahokayo Biyu stepped forward. ¡°We met at the Steppe, did we not? You wanted to find a father and his child with silver hair. That is why we are helping you. At the very least, ¡®I¡¯ wanted to. I told Yodomi he didn¡¯t need to assist.¡± Ruri jumped in with my lead. ¡°But in this country that values debts and favors, you are helping for free¡­how could you¡ª¡± ¡°Disrespecting Lady Biyu¡¯s generosity¡­ How dare one spit such nonsense,¡± Yodomi scoffed and towered over Ruri, ¡°She took time out of her day to participate in an unproductive search party, yet you all are ungrateful? What low-lifes you lot are!¡± ¡°Yodomi!¡± Kahokayo Biyu snapped her head at him, and he retreated obediently. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t trust me now, Mister Kaizenji. If there are any doubts then I would be more than inclined to dispel them.¡± ¡°Then¡­what is the reason you wear a red coat?¡± That was on my mind since gathering at Gariyuchi Terrace. She had a red coat, just like Irati Azzurro and Doctor Yang. I wasn¡¯t dumb enough to not recognize that pattern. Every single person that had helped us out: Irati Azzuro who trained me¡­Doctor Yang Lianhua who employed me to work at his company¡­Kahokayo Biyu who helped us in our search¡ªall people whose generosity had no payment nor reason to bat an eye on our situation. They all had red coats. How could that not be suspicious? ¡°...¡± Her face remained resolute, without any hint of faltering or fumbling. Yodomi tried to open his mouth but she raised her hand to block him. She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if she has an ulterior motive,¡± said Sorah, breaking all the tension around us. ¡°Everyone has their secrets, and we have no right to yank it out of anyone. I just want to see Asya again. So Miss Biyu, please lead the way.¡± ¡°Sorah¡­¡± Ruri looked at him with a tightened fist, but released it soon after. Kahokayo Biyu placed her hand on her chest. ¡°Just one more chance. After we find the child, I promise all will be revealed in the future.¡± With Sorah¡¯s override and a general consensus, Ruri shrugged her shoulders and folded her arms. Kahokayo Biyu led the way, with Itchiro and Sorah following suit. As we reached the deeper parts of the alleys the buildings blotted out the sunlight, with only hints of brightness highlighting the spires and tiled roofs. But the more I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t believe Asya ended up here. Then we stopped at a dead end in the darkness. A mattress made of cloth lay on the floor, with a wooden box in the corner. Trash clustered in another area, as I took a whiff of a repugnant scent. ¡°Huh, that is a bit strange¡­¡± She commented and sniffed the air. ¡°It appears the child is on the move.¡± ¡°What? He is? Where is he going?¡± Itchiro probed to Kahokayo Biyu, causing her ears to perk up. ¡°How could you lose him?!¡± Yodomi leaned down on the ground and scanned the vicinity. He picked up the dilapidated wooden crate and tossed it away. He covered his nose to feces full of flies swarming around. ¡°Makeshift toilet, pastry wrappers, temporary housing¡­and the smell of a child.¡± ¡°Let us move. He is moving farther away.¡± Kahokayo Biyu gestured while picking up her pace. Sorah¡¯s fist tightened and ran after her. Ruri, Yuanyuan, and I gave each other nervous glances. I wiped my sweat. Entering the maze again, I felt as if the pathways became narrower. Everyone went from walking to running. A chase to find Asya. Sorah sprinted after Kahokayo Biyu who dashed ahead turn after turn. Yuanyuan helped Itchiro walk after exhausting himself. Ruri overtook me and trailed Sorah. The sun began to dip in the sky. The stone steps darkened and cooled. The alleyways were dead silent except for the slight breeze passing through. And eventually we all caught up with Kahokayo Biyu, gasping and staring at something. I walked and looked over her shoulder, only to figure out we came back to Gariyuchi Terrace. Her dog ears had been straight. However near the table surrounded by beautiful botany¡­was a boy standing alone. A boy with silver hair. He just stood there in the shade, with a certain look of grief. Not before long Sorah arrived and saw him once again. His eyes widened and glistened. He approached him with steady steps. ¡°Asya¡­ Asya, it¡¯s me!¡± The sun moved. The shadow retreated backwards to reveal Asya in the light, exposing a man sounding a soft but menacing chuckle. Biyu''s brother emerged from the shadows like a phantom. His eyes, usually obscured by an air of nonchalance, now gleamed with an unsettling intensity. His silhouette cast a long, foreboding shadow against the brick walls. Wearing a full white uniform and cap, he smiled and took off his hat for a bow. ¡°Hey¡­why don¡¯t I formally introduce myself?¡± And at that moment, Sorah summoned his chart. Chapter 43 - A Damned Deal ¡°I¡¯m Dant? Biyu, the Royal Marshal¡¯s Fifth Officer of Brevity. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all!¡± The officer had his peaked cap in his hand. He knelt down towards Asya and put it on the child¡¯s head. ¡°Mind if you take this, boy?¡± All of us stood at the entrance to Gariyuchi Terrace, almost frozen in place. Here in front Asya cowered as Dant? Biyu strolled by him, meeting us face to face. Every living being silenced themselves to the sway of the officer¡¯s uniform. A warning cloud shaded the sun in orange. I could barely process the man in white. The Royal Marshal was here. He¡¯d been with us for a while now. An Officer of Brevity. The more I thought about it, it became obvious. We didn¡¯t use Ruri¡¯s Masking during our time in Koron¨¦, and he knew our names before we even met. I cursed my sense of perception. I let someone like this slip under the radar. But something else wasn¡¯t right. This didn¡¯t go well with how our interactions went, and the actions Dant? Biyu undertook. I rubbed my arms until they reddened. A tingling feeling lurked in my throat. ¡°You bastard!¡± Sorah took out a kitchen knife and summoned his chart. In a split second he thrust it forward like a javelin. Ice molded the small blade into a spear. The air began to chill. The knife javelin dissipated into a thousand pieces. ¡°Sorah!¡± Ruri tried to run to him but Kahokayo Biyu stopped her. ¡°Let go of me!¡± I looked towards where the weapon shattered. Dant? had not a scratch. Instead a magical shield floated in front of him, as he continued to walk forward. ¡°How rude of you to interrupt our conversation.¡± He opened his arms wide. Sorah rushed forward only to be stopped by a barrier separating them. ¡°How has my sister been? She volunteered to help you, after all.¡± She held Ruri in a brace with a gleaming stare. ¡°Brother¡­This is why I was hesitant for you to assist us.¡± Itchiro shoved us aside. He tried to flank Dant?¡¯s barrier with no effect. The officer protected himself and kept Asya hostage. Sorah and his father cried and yelled. They pounded and pounded, summoned their charts and hurled numerous skills to no avail. The shield did not show any sign of faltering. My head began to spin. What was the relationship between the siblings? ¡°Why did you do this?¡± I called out to Dant?, who directly faced me. ¡°You used your own sister for us to end up here.¡± He moved and swept the two Totshigui¡¯s backward. ¡°Forgot to answer my question first, Kawari. But since you asked, I do care about my sister, unlike you and your brother. He knew that I was an officer yet kept quiet about it. Talk about putting your little sibling in danger.¡± I arched my head to Yodomi. He simply folded his arms and shrugged. Why did this happen? ¡°Yodomi¡ª¡± ¡°...¡± Ruri broke free from Kahokayo¡¯s grasp after wrestling hands. She fell to the stony floor, her hair messy. Sorah and Itchiro watched on. Sunlight struck a boiling feeling into my body. I wanted to think we couldn¡¯t trust strangers anymore. I should¡¯ve been aware¡ªno, in the end I wished to blame myself. I just simply hated the Royal Marshal. If we didn¡¯t trust anybody then Tursun and Yuanyuan wouldn''t have lent their generosity. We only made it this far based on trust. I looked towards the sky, clear blue with the sun¡¯s inviting warmth. My mouth opened and my face twisted. I made a sound resembling quiet laughter. Here in the terrace we set ourselves a deal with the Biyus and paid the price for it. So that was it. ¡°Tagging along with us, disguising yourself as Asya using an illusion skill, helping us find Itchiro, making us believe we were still searching for Asya when you had him hostage the entire time¡­just what do you¡ªthe Royal Marshal¡­want from me?!¡± Everyone stared at me as if I were deranged. Those glares did not help the revelations flooding into my mind. I felt like shouting but my voice kept quiet. I just kept staring at that blue sky. Even the clouds didn¡¯t want to see my pathetic face. I didn¡¯t know if everything was okay. Who¡¯s fault was it? What could I do? My nails dug into my sides. Suddenly Dant? met me parallel, and placed his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I want the two ¡®otherworlders¡¯ in one spot where I can see them. Loi¡ª¡± ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± I could use Interdimensional Gate right now and disappear from this world. I pondered the thought even with frustration flowing within me. But if the officer intended to kill us then he would¡¯ve done it earlier. ¡°Since we¡¯re in Koron¨¦, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± His voice shot through my mind as I lowered my head. I turned around. Dant?¡¯s eyes made my knees buckle like locks. My vision narrowed and my sweat coldened. ¡°I helped you find Totshigui Itchiro. It¡¯d be rude to not follow the societal value of indebtedness in this nation, no?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Here are my terms¡ªduel me in a week''s time in Yubiyubi, twin city of the west. If you win against me, then I am obligated to release Asya and whatever future endeavors you wish me to do.¡± The proposition hung in the air like a heavy fog. The others looked to me, pleading for guidance. Sorah''s expression contorted between anguish and rage, while Ruri glanced at the floor. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Are you really going to do it, Kawari?¡± Sorah muttered and fell to his knees. ¡°No way he is! Because he¡¯s¡­¡± Yuanyuan stopped her sentence midway, covering her own mouth. I already knew what she meant. I was Level 0, and this guy expected me to fight him? Li Chatelier was a hundred times my level. I took a deep breath. The first thing to do was to stabilize. I couldn¡¯t panic now. I¡¯d faced a similar situation before in Kucha. I had to think logically. This man conned me from the very beginning. ¡°And what happens if I lose?¡± ¡°...Ah, my sincerest apologies. I may have overlooked that part of our deal. You and Yodomi will go to La Plage with me if I best you in the arena.¡± Dant? smirked with a bow, the corner of his lips curling upward. He gestured for Asya to come near. The child trembled towards him, until Dant? plucked the peaked cap from his tiny head. ¡°This boy is mute. Unable to voice his cry for help, unable to unlock the blessings of the system, unable to fight back against the cruelty of this world. So, what do you say?¡± The officer grabbed Asya by the shirt and lifted him up. Sorah stood up and banged his feet on the barrier. ¡°Don¡¯t!... Don¡¯t do this¡­¡± At this point, I had to make a decision. Nothing could be done by overthinking it. ¡°Fine,¡± I uttered with a slight rasp, surprised by the confidence spilling out of my voice. I held my first towards Dant?. ¡°I accept your deal. But I hope you¡¯ll actually keep your promises. When I beat you, you will be in my ¡®debt¡¯.¡± Dant?, unamused, gave a light smile as he put his white cap back on. ¡°There you go, Kawari. Pretty easy. Although I have to make a slight revision¡ªonly you, Yodomi, and my sister shall go to Yubiyubi. The rest of your crew can stay.¡± ¡°What? That wasn¡¯t a part of the deal!¡± ¡°Currently you¡¯re in the palm of my hand, so I get to decide the dance.¡± He shrugged with a chuckle. Then the officer picked up the boy and began walking towards the end of the alley. ¡°Totshigui Sorah, Totshigui Itchiro, Qawasumi Ruri, Kang Yuanyuan. If any of you dare to follow, there will be consequences. Especially Sorah, please think of the best for your family. Your brother¡¯s safety should be prioritized at all costs.¡± And just like that, Dant? Biyu summoned his chart, murmured a chant, before disappearing into thin air along with Asya. Just as quick as he came. What came after was ever mounting silence. A lone cloud finally arrived overhead to shade Gariyuchi Terrace. Not a word escaped from our mouths, holding our breaths, until the ambient sound of pedestrian traffic resumed. ¡°Kawari, you don¡¯t have to fight him.¡± Sorah approached me, his brows tense and face pale. Ruri stood up and joined him. ¡°That¡¯s right. We could sneak in where that officer is staying at and¡ª¡± I lightly shook my head and wiped the sweat on my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s no use. This is an Officer of Brevity we¡¯re talking about, like Guiral and Chatelier.¡± ¡°But even still,¡± Yuanyuan interrupted me, ¡°If we banded together¡­¡± Kahokayo Biyu folded her arms as if she were cold. Her dog ears arched down. She stared at the floor. ¡°Even as the second newest Brevity Officer, my brother is cautious. If only I had not been so careless I could have prevented this predicament¡ª¡± ¡°Why did you trust all these people?!¡± Itchiro cut through. He stomped towards her only to be stopped by Yodomi. ¡°I won¡¯t allow Miss Biyu to be harassed.¡± Kahokayo fixed her hair. ¡°...Yodomi, I brought this on myself. If I have wronged somebody, I ought to listen to their grievances!¡± Itchiro moved forward but Yodomi remained in his way. Then one of them shoved. It turned into a scuffle as the two men thrusted arms and fists at each other. ¡°My family¡¯s life was ruined by the Royal Marshal! We¡¯ve been on the run for months on end only for this to happen?¡± ¡°So what¡¯s that got to do with anything? The Biyus were generous enough to lend their help! You are indebted to them!¡± Sorah attempted to intervene but ended up being knocked to the floor. Itchiro messed up Yodomi¡¯s hair. They began to tear each other¡¯s garments. Yodomi kicked him in the shin. Itchiro fell on one knee. He tightened his fist and screamed. But Kahokayo got in between the two. ¡°Stop!¡± She took Itchiro¡¯s punch at full force. It smashed into her cheek and sent her stumbling backwards into Yodomi¡¯s arms, before regaining balance. ¡°Now it is not the time to hit each other. I know you are frightened and confused¡­however I hope you will place faith in¡ª¡± ¡°Your brother? He¡¯s an Officer of Brevity, nothing more than a soldier for the Royal Marshal!¡± ¡°She means me, I think.¡± I put my hand on Itchiro¡¯s shoulder and made him turn around. ¡°All of us can head back to the inn for today. Starting tomorrow, Yodomi, Miss Biyu, and I will leave for Yubiyubi. Is everyone alright with that?¡± My reason for accepting Dant?¡¯s deal wasn¡¯t because I answered on a whim. I already knew who I wanted to meet. With just that one person I hoped I could somehow gain an advantage. For now, the situation here needed to be diffused. Nobody objected to my suggestion. At first light, I spent my hour eating breakfast and packing my sack. I could barely sleep that night, and in the early morning just waited at the lobby of the inn. The receptionist had checked on me numerous times, but I brushed them off. I stared out the window once again until everyone else came down. Finding myself stretching on the wooden chair and shaking the table, I got up. ¡°Sorah, Mister Totshigui, Ruri, Yuanyuan. Good morning.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces did not look happy at all. More like disbelief. A faint sense of awkwardness lingered, with avoiding glances and embarrassed sighs. ¡°...¡± Sorah walked to me. He hugged me, patting my back. ¡°You better return. Had I not been so careless, I would have rescued Asya myself¡­¡± ¡°No need to worry, Sorah. I promise I''ll be back in one piece.¡± I gripped my travel sack from the table which was a bit heavy. Itchiro raised a brow at the bag. ¡°If I recall, you wanted me to work on that golem core?¡± He actually remembered? Sorah let go of me and I nodded. Whether Dant? had set me up for Itchiro¡¯s encounter was a mystery. Or maybe it was a real coincidence. ¡°Yeah, back in Mi¨¦ki Honu.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back there to fix something up for you while you¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Mister Totshigui¡­¡± ¡°I messed up. First for running from you in the forge, second for tussling with your brother. You don¡¯t need to pay me.¡± I couldn¡¯t argue with that. After Itchiro and I shook hands, I shouldered the lighter weight of my travel sack, and headed to the front doors. My ear picked up a few whispers from Ruri. Kahokayo and Yodomi should be waiting for me already. Chapter 44 - I Rifugiati We set out on the forest path to Yubiyubi, twin city of the west. After meeting with Kahokayo and Yodomi, they agreed for me to accompany them. Or at least, Kahokayo did. Leaves and twigs crunched under my feet, as the wind carried the smell of strange flowers and beautiful trees. Branches rustled under small critters rushing above us, while birds cawed their morning whistle. Somehow I felt a luminescent glow, amazed at the sprawling life in Koron¨¦¡¯s forests. It calmed me for just a moment. To be honest, I found myself scared. Even though I had a plan to increase my chances of survival against Dant? Biyu, it couldn¡¯t guarantee success. My confidence was just a mask for my ambiguity. Maybe I lied to myself thinking I could face the officer, knowing how a mere Level 0 couldn¡¯t fathom to dream of a victory. The twin city of the east, Mogumogu, lay in the distance while we spent an hour trekking. The three of us never said a word to each other the entire time. I guessed it was awkward for complete strangers to travel together. I took the initiative to talk. ¡°Brother¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me brother.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± What was his problem? I¡¯d called him that growing up. But ever since he and I went off to university, we became a bit..distant. I didn¡¯t talk with him for months at a time back in the real world. Some silence followed. He sped ahead of Kahokayo and I. We walked across logs over bodies of water. My feet became slimed with a mossy texture, nearly slipping around an occasional boulder. I witnessed small waterfalls gushing from the Sanpu Mountains in the distance, while taking a brief stop for a respite. At one point I could not tell if my sweat was condensation from a humid climate. ¡°Mister Kaizenji?¡± Kahokayo called down from below while I stood on a hill. I slapped myself and panted. The grass seemed so comforting to lay down upon. ¡°I¡¯m coming down, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Be careful now. There is civilization up ahead.¡± I lifted my head. The faint sound of idle chatter entered my ear, like the billowing smoke rising from the trees ahead. Yubiyubi was a day away, was there a small village here? Soon enough I slid down the hill with muddy feet to join the two. In the forest ahead silhouettes of people moved about. I noticed stumps of trees recently chopped, and wooden poles in the ground displaying tattered, yellow banners. Tents and huts littered the land. The strange residents stared at us while we entered the camp. Children lifted the flaps of their huts. All of them wore scroungy clothes, colors dull and muted, their pants shredded and their shirts revealing. It contrasted with their azure hair that shone so brightly. A foul stench of human feces permeated the area, only masked by the constant scent of fire. Skinny sticks held the dilapidated tents upright, packed into hundreds of units across. It was a site I could only imagine in third world countries. A man grabbed my sleeve. ¡°"Sei di Wachwach? Per favore, aiutaci! Abbiamo bambini che stanno morendo, quindi per favore..." My eyes tensed for a second. He was pale-skinned, skinny, and had shrunken eye sockets. I looked past him to see a kid lying on the ground, as a Koron¨¦zuki tended the child¡¯s wounds. What was going on here? ¡°Let go.¡± Yodomi grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. ¡°We¡ª¡± ¡°Yodomi.¡± Kahokayo said calmly without turning around. Her hands balled into fists, with no slight tremble. Yodomi obeyed and loosened his grip on the starved man. ¡°We¡¯re obliged to help these people.¡± I rubbed my arm and called out to her. ¡°Just what is this place?¡± ¡°Il Campo Profughi, which houses Straniero refugees from the west. What a horrible sight¡­¡± She continued to survey the area, consequently gathering attention towards us. I could see more and more Stranieros huddling to us outsiders, with some face mask-wearing Koron¨¦zuki approaching as well. With curious eyes they observed us just a couple strides away. ¡°Miss Biyu, you always do this¡­¡± Yodomi facepalmed, trying to keep his composure. ¡°Tutti, desidero aiutarvi, poich¨¦ io sono una Coronese familiarizzata con la Classe Filiale,¡± she began to speak in another language I didn¡¯t understand. But the people around us did. "Lei parla la linguapatriana?" "Ma ¡®va... davvero?" "La grazia di Durata ci ha finalmente benedetti?!" What were we getting ourselves into? We use time to travel to Yubiyubi, not to assist the refugees here. Although I could understand her stance a bit. I remembered Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s words from when we first arrived in Koron¨¦. ¡°Aquitaine committed a Straniero massacre in Citt¨¤ d¡¯Onde.¡± To see people suffering made me frustrated. I¡¯d never seen a place so deprived of necessities and supplies, malnutritioned and dying. I felt as if a hero complex compelled me to do something. But we had our priorities. ¡°Do you know why Miss Biyu loves helping people?¡± I hung back with Yodomi, who stood in the back. He scoffed at me and looked away. ¡°Yodomi¡­¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°It¡¯s how she is. Miss Biyu has been that generous. This isn¡¯t the first time she took part in humanitarian aid. ¡®As the second heir to the Biyu family¡¯, Mister Gayuo told me, she wanted to solve instability in the southern regions.¡± ¡°Gayuo?¡± ¡°...¡± I couldn¡¯t read his face. But all I knew was that he and ¡®Gayuo¡¯ had some history. How long did Yodomi stay in this world prior to me? I never questioned how he had gotten here, nor how any of this made sense. I acted impulsively on our first encounter in Gariyuchi Terrace. I didn¡¯t ask the real questions¡ªlike why he and Kahokayo didn¡¯t tell us about Dant?. Another assumption¡­ ¡°Alright, tell Miss Biyu that we will stay here for the night.¡± I clasped my hands together, taking a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s past the afternoon already, and there might be monsters lurking at night¡­¡± Yodomi sighed and turned without a word. Before I knew it the sun began to set. Kahokayo spent the rest of the day taking care of the refugees, healing and consoling them. I could only wonder what journey the Stranieros must¡¯ve taken, what they experienced in order to arrive in Koron¨¦. When darkness fell the Stranieros offered us three one of their pristine huts. While I hesitated, Yodomi and Kahokayo just went in and set their stuff down. I lifted the flaps of the tent to reveal three makeshift beds. Yodomi layed down on the nearest one. ¡°Yodomi, Mister Kaizenji, I will continue co?perating with the other Koronese medics here. You two please go ahead and sleep.¡± Kahokayo smiled before walking back outside, leaving us alone. Yodomi turned to one side of his bed. I decided to take the farthest one in the corner. Another moment of awkward silence¡­I should try to alleviate it again. Even if we end up arguing. My brother and I were opposites, after all. I laid down and turned my back towards him. ¡°Yodomi.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why did you keep quiet about Dant? even when you were aware that he was an officer?¡± Yodomi mumbled, ¡°Tch. Why do you ask?¡± I stared at my hand, my body curled up. ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m just confused why you would side with the Royal Marshal.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the Royal Marshal is necessarily evil.¡± Wasn¡¯t evil? How did he come to the conclusion that the Royal Marshal wasn¡¯t? This entire journey, from Waqwaq to Koron¨¦, was directly caused by Officer Guiral, Officer Chatelier, and Officer Biyu. The skirmish at Wakh¡¯an Pass proved that they resented my stay in this world. ¡°Then why did Dant? force us into this mess? Why has Miss Biyu remained silent?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I trust their word,¡± Yodomi sighed and rustled in the bed. ¡°The surviving members of the Biyu family are Lady Biyu and her older brother. No parents, no relatives, no one else to support them except them. Yet they remain ambitious in their ideals. The brother has to pick up the slack and provide for him and his sister. With that in mind, do you still think he, Officer Biyu, is inherently evil?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never thought of it before. But the Royal Marshal has been the reason why we¡¯re on the run, and the rest of us can¡¯t deny that.¡± ¡°Then your viewpoint won¡¯t change. I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± He pulled a blanket over himself, murmuring under his breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know but¡­you¡¯ve changed, Kawari.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Tch. Nothing.¡± No way, I thought. There was no way my brother would ever acknowledge that. Knowing that he clipped our conversation short, I sought to sleep myself. Listening to the idle buzz of the dense forest gave me the ambience. Tomorrow, we would reach Yubiyubi. I closed my eyes, unable to curb my restlessness. My mind wrestled with Yodomi¡¯s spout about the Biyu siblings and tried to put two and two together. Yodomi was transported to this world, and they took him in. How it correlated with Dant?, and why Kahokayo wore a red coat. Whatever. My body fell asleep. Kahokayo woke us up in the first sunlight. She had dark spots under her eyes, and her wavering voice didn¡¯t suit her demeanor. Yodomi and I packed our stuff and fixed the beds while she stood outside the tent. ¡°Did you stay up the entire night?¡± I lifted the flaps open and walked out. Yodomi followed. ¡°Oh, well¡­yes, I did. However I believe I saved more lives because of it, so surely the medics here have been partially relieved of their burden.¡± The demihuman fixed her red coat. ¡°In every part of the world comes strife. We as humans die easily, and there is a never-ending demand for healers.¡± ¡°...I see,¡± I coughed. The refugees in this camp had experienced something I didn¡¯t know. Escaping from Regione Straniera and making the journey all the way to Koron¨¦¡­it reminded me of certain events in my own world. Kahokayo glanced at the ground. ¡°I apologize for bringing down the mood so early. Yodomi, Mister Kaizenji, let us leave this settlement.¡± At the edge of the camp, the Stranieros had gathered to see us off. From their rundown huts they stared on with soulless eyes, like ghouls watching in the night. Their malnourished look had slightly improved, possibly from Kahokayo¡¯s assistance and raising their spirits. The man¡¯s family from yesterday waved with a tough smile as he patted his children¡¯s heads, who¡¯d been put in fresh casts. I felt a bit ashamed, in a sense. I didn¡¯t really know how to help these people, nor how to solve their problems. The geopolitical situation between Regione Straniera, Aquitaine, and Koron¨¦ seemed to grow worse, and I didn¡¯t possess the knowledge about the history between the three nations. While walking through the crowd, I noticed a short-haired boy sobbing alone. He covered his face with his arm, his arms and legs wrapped in bandages. No one wanted to console nor approach him. I came past him for a second, and hesitated. Kahokayo and Yodomi already went ahead. But I trusted my gut and dug into my travel sack. My hand extended out to him, holding a felt-tipped pen from my world. I¡¯d brought it with me from Hakone for some occasion. The Straniero child didn¡¯t notice. I tapped his shoulder, and he lifted his head to me. He noticed the marker in my fingers. I took off the cap and drew on my hand, showing it to him with a grin. ¡°¨¨ una matita. Perch¨¦?...Why?...¡± the boy asked, but I placed the pen in his hand. Not understanding the language, I made a rectangular gesture. ¡°Use it to draw. One day, we¡¯ll come back to this place to visit.¡± Even though these people¡ªwhom Ma?tresse identified with¡ªhad experienced some sort of hell, their light blue hair did not dull. After a few more hours, Kahokayo, Yodomi, and I arrived at the frontal gates of Yubiyubi. We¡¯d traversed at least a couple hundred li on foot in a day and a half, nothing compared to the trip from Great Zhou to Koron¨¦. Dominated by towering stone walls, nomads approached the massive city gate in a line. Thanks to Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori, I pulled out a visa required to enter, and the other two did the same. A half an hour passed, and we managed to see the person in charge of checking for the gray armbands. I placed my bets on this moment. A woman with a gray cloak neared us with an aggressive gait, and held out her hand. ¡°Please show your visas.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± I reluctantly raised my hand, with the armband wrapped. Her face changed in an instant. Kahokayo and Yodomi glanced at each other confused. What I hoped would happen did happen. ¡°Kaizenji Kawari?...¡± Rosentine d¡¯¨¦mori recognized me and set down her arm. If I met up with her, an arbitrator, then I had a real chance of turning the tide against Dant?. Chapter 45 - Lessons For many times, I¡¯d always been indecisive. I stumbled around in this world, relying on the generosity of people I met on this journey. Even in the real world, I¡¯d messed up my life. And in this world, Sorah and Ruri had saved me in Waqwaq, along with Yuanyuan getting me a job in Great Zhou. But now, I believed I could conceive a plan for myself. Even when the Royal Marshal pressured me to submit to them. Kahokayo stared at Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori, who¡¯d recognized me in the city checkpoint. We¡¯d just arrived at the entrance to Yubiyubi. A line began to build up behind Kahokayo, Yodomi and I. The demihuman tilted her head. ¡°...Could it be that you are acquainted with Miss D¡¯¨¦mori, Mister Kaizenji?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± I scratched my head. I guessed I couldn¡¯t really hide it. ¡°Yeah, we know each other just a bit.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori stepped in with a confused look. ¡°What is the meaning¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, when are you off duty?¡± I leaned into her and whispered. Her shoulders perked up as she jerked her head away. Okay, that might¡¯ve been too creepy¡­but this was my chance. She whispered back, ¡°Off duty? Why are you asking this suddenly?¡± ¡°...I want to meet up with you later today. It¡¯s important.¡± I clapped my hands together and pleaded quietly. Yodomi and Kahokayo already gave me bewildered stares. The arbitrator clicked her tongue and glanced around, before replying in my ear. ¡°Fine. My lunch break is in the afternoon, so meet in Eseroso Caf¨¦?¡± I gave a thumbs up. ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± We immediately separated from each other and I returned to Kahokayo and Yodomi. D¡¯¨¦mori cleared her throat and demanded for our visas per her job. Once she confirmed our armbands she let us through. I sighed in relief, since having her take time out of her day could¡¯ve been risky. As we walked under the massive arches, Yodomi didn¡¯t even bat an eye. He didn¡¯t really display interest in anything that hadn¡¯t to do with the Biyus. By the time we came out from under the arch, the bright sunlight hit me. I looked outward to see a spiraling city of brick and stone, even bigger than Mogumogu. A dog-motif presented itself in the strange protrusions of spires akin to animal ears, along with bone-shaped structures and murals that decorated the walls. In the further reaches was a dome arena, resembling much like a medieval colosseum. ¡°Welcome to Yubiyubi.¡± Kahokayo walked ahead of us with a beckoning gesture. ¡°Since we still have five days remaining, I recommend that we stay in my estate for the time being.¡± ¡°Estate?¡± ¡°The Biyu Residence,¡± Yodomi explained to me, crossing his arms. ¡°Miss Biyu lives in this city and knows it like the back of her hand. Do you dare turn down her offer?¡± ¡°...Of course not.¡± Kahokayo smiled. ¡°Yodomi, please be nice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I shrugged my shoulders. He still pissed me off at times. ¡°Do you two mind if I head out at noon?¡± Yodomi looked away. ¡°Tch. Got an arrangement with that arbitrator?¡± ¡°Well¡­in a sense.¡± After that awkward bit, we went along with the crowd and descended a stone staircase, coming down to the busy streets. At the moment, I just needed to set my belongings down in the Biyu Residence and go to Eseroso Caf¨¦, or whatever it was called. I didn¡¯t have time to mess around gawking at the sights of this city. Dant? had us in a bind, and I had to get us out of this situation. From a half hour of walking we arrived at the Biyu Residence, as a pristine gate greeted us. Even I could perceive its grandeur of luxury. A large mansion with multiple annexes and courtyards, with colorful water fountains and an intricately carved pathway around the estate. A butler stood at attention and opened the grand entrance. ¡°Good day, Mister Gayuo.¡± ¡°My pleasure to see you return, Lady Biyu.¡± He bowed earnestly, and let us in. ¡®Gayuo¡¯...it was that guy Yodomi said yesterday. At first glance, his tall stature seemed intimidating until he spoke nothing but politeness from his mouth. I decided to keep caution. Staff of the Biyus were connected to Dant?. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Kahokayo guided us to a lone porch, to which we finally rested on the benches in the open. Gayuo had offered to take our baggage, so I willingly took off my rucksack. I didn¡¯t have any fishy stuff in there, at least I thought. Sitting idly, I couldn¡¯t keep my knee from bouncing like a nervous tic. Kahokayo only broke the silence by deciding to serve us tea, and went inside the mansion. And that only left Yodomi and I. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± We still couldn¡¯t come to terms with each other. Although I felt he¡¯d changed since he was transported to this world, his demeanor remained indifferent. ¡°A¡ª¡± ¡°W¡ª¡± ¡°My apologies for the delay.¡± Kahokayo interjected as she opened the glass door, holding a tea set in her hands. Yodomi and I were about to say something. I kept my lips sealed for the time being, waiting until noon. Since we had five days until the duel, I used that excuse to get myself out of the Biyu Residence and onto the streets at lunchtime. I¡¯d passed the time studying my Koronese dictionary, and I hoped to ask around for the location of the caf¨¦. Wandering around alone, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the crowds of people and homogeneous culture. Everyone was demihuman. I stuck out like the foreigner I was. Hundreds of eyes drilled holes into me from all angles. Whenever I approached a random passerby, they avoided me like the plague. My saving grace was a group of young Koron¨¦zuki who pointed in the general direction of Eseroso Caf¨¦. They giggled and said I reminded them of another ¡®handsome¡¯ Wawaqi man who worked in the Biyu Residence¡ªwhich was most likely my brother¡­how annoying. I finally arrived at the establishment in question. The building exuded a cozy mood, just like the one the two of us went to in Mogumogu. Decked out with an al fresco patio and striped awnings, I spotted the glass display of pastries from the outside windows. The baristas calmly stirred drinks, and the bakers greeted the customers with their expertise. ¡°She really likes this type of restaurant, huh.¡± I scratched my head and waited outside the double doors. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± D¡¯¨¦mori ambushed me out of nowhere with a greeting. I looked up to see her in a completely different attire. A more modest white dress with her bare shoulders sparkling in the sunlight. Her gray hair had been tied into a ponytail. ¡°Oh. What happened to your work uniform?¡± She closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want people to see a mandarin arbitrator out in the open. You remember what happened last time, right?¡± The scene of some jerk knocking down her food flashed in my mind. ¡°...I see. Let¡¯s go inside, then. Surely no one would be willing to ruin the mood.¡± I opened the doors to her and followed D¡¯¨¦mori inside. Like back in Mogumogu, some patrons turned their heads but not all of them. Although by observing this for the second time, I concluded a reason why she faced harsh glances. She wasn¡¯t a demihuman, yet served a position of authority. We snagged a table and seated ourselves. My plan depended on her assistance so I knew I had to play my cards right. I picked up a menu and buried my face in it, only pretending to read while conducting scenarios in my head. ¡°You seem nervous. Did something happen while searching for your missing people?¡± she initiated first, and my back straightened immediately. Sweat began to drip down my neck. ¡°Actually, we did¡­but one of them was taken hostage.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori set down her menu. ¡°What? Who did? Give me their name so I can¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know his name,¡± I lied and scratched my head. Why did she want to help us again? ¡°Though he¡¯s a demihuman, that¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ve never encountered a Koron¨¦zuki that engaged in trafficking, what a disgrace to the kingdom,¡± she sighed, as the server came over and took our orders. Of course, I offered to pay. ¡°So? What did you come to me for?¡± I swallowed. This was my chance. ¡°I was wondering if you could train me.¡± She blinked twice, bewildered. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°The man challenged me to a duel here in Yubiyubi, and I thought you are well versed in sword fighting and Koronese spells¡­¡± Just as I predicted, I made a pretty hard request. We already made a debt contract with D¡¯¨¦mori, yet here I sat pleading to her. Upon hearing my words, she stared for a few seconds, before glancing down with a sigh. The mandarin shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t really have that much time to give lessons, as I¡¯m already swamped with my job¡­¡± My gaze dropped at her response. One of the answers I expected. I¡¯d placed too big of a task on her, wishing that the people I met could assist me against Dant?. I shouldn¡¯t ask too much of people. I shut my eyes in disappointment. ¡°I¡­I understand. It can¡¯t be helped¡ª¡± ¡°Although,¡± she started up again, thinking with her hand under her chin, ¡°I suppose I can make time for overnight sessions at my residence. How does that sound?¡± My face brightened at her proposal. I nearly stood out of my chair and shook her hand. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, really!¡± Everyone in the caf¨¦ turned to the commotion. All idle talk stopped for a brief silence. D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s eyes widened in shock, glaring at my hand taking hers. I realized this and fell back into my seat. How embarrassing¡­that must¡¯ve drawn unwanted attention. But at least I secured a possible method to defeat Dant?. When our orders came, we ate relatively quietly. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. You managed to learn Koronese and place an order by yourself,¡± D¡¯¨¦mori commented and took a bite from her sandwich. ¡°Quite the difference from when you first arrived in Mogumogu.¡± ¡°If I stay five years here, maybe I¡¯ll become a local.¡± I tried to lighten the mood with a joke, only for her to freeze up. She hesitantly smiled. ¡°Assimilation¡­is very hard in Koron¨¦.¡± Chapter 46 - Shield-Piercing Techniques

Recap

Dant? Biyu, older brother of Kahokayo Biyu and the Fifth Officer of Brevity, has challenged Kaizenji Kawari to a duel in the Koronese city of Yubiyubi¡ªon the condition that Sorah, Ruri, Yuanyuan, and Itchiro (Sorah''s father) stay in Mogumogu. Dant? currently has one of Sorah''s siblings (Asya) hostage and plans to keep him until Kawari bests him in the duel. If he wins, then he vows to take Kawari under arrest of the Royal Marshal. So Kawari, Kaizenji Yodomi (Kawari''s older brother), and Kahokayo venture to Yubiyubi to accept Dant?''s deal. When they enter the city, Kawari encounters the familiar mandarin arbitrator Rosentine d''¨¦mori, whom he asks for help in training to defeat Dant?.
Since D¡¯¨¦mori and I made that deal, I looked forward to the remaining five days before Dant?¡¯s challenge. Of course, those days would be short, and perhaps I wouldn¡¯t be able to gain anything substantial within the short period. But still, even if I had no chance of winning against an Officer of Brevity, I wanted to put up a fight. Maybe even impress him. The following afternoon, I returned to the Biyu Residence. My legs moved fast, as if eager for the evening with D¡¯¨¦mori. Her cryptic words she¡¯d said, that assimilation was very hard in Koron¨¦, lingered in my mind. Throughout the times I¡¯d traveled with her, the rude instances given by the people here¡­were not normal. I arrived at the front gate to the residence. On the porch of the mansion, I couldn¡¯t see Kahokayo nor my brother. I concluded they must¡¯ve gone inside already. Kahokayo¡¯s bodyguard, Gayuo, stood beside the gate and greeted me with a bow. ¡°Good afternoon, Mister Kaizenji Kawari,¡± he said with his hand to his chest, ¡°Have you come back from your brief luncheon?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± I scratched my head, as Gayuo began opening the gate to the manor. Those formal words didn¡¯t resonate well in my mind. I felt like a university student coming back to campus from their lunch break. My footsteps reverberated on the stone walkway while the bodyguard followed behind. ¡°Where is Miss Biyu and?...¡± ¡°Lady Biyu is currently in her study with Sir Kaizenji Yodomi.¡± He kept one hand behind his back and the other to his side. ¡°She has arranged two bedrooms for your stay as guests, and I moved your belongings there.¡± Gayuo guided me to the right of the porch, and entered the mansion through a side door. Inside was an entire array of bookshelves, with tomes piled on top of each other. The sunlight brightly lit the study. In the organized clutter of it all, Kahokayo sat by the wooden round table, reading a book. A tray of snacks lay beside her on the table, while she set her book down and stood. ¡°Ah, are you done with your arrangement with Ros¨¦e?¡± Kahokayo asked and made her way around. Gayuo excused himself out and closed the doors behind us. I turned to her and nodded. ¡°Yodomi promptly left for the courtyard right before you entered. Have you perhaps heard of ¡®qendoh¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh...kendo? Yeah, it¡¯s a martial art practiced in my world.¡± I folded my arms and decided to overlook Kahokayo calling D¡¯¨¦mori by ¡®Ros¨¦e¡¯, which Dant? had used to refer to the arbitrator also. She clapped her hands together. ¡°Surely it must be a skillful sword art in your country. Yodomi, when he requested the blacksmiths to forge him a blade, they were astonished by his description.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I smiled sarcastically. My brother was talented at using that bamboo sword growing up. I couldn¡¯t help but sulk in comparison. ¡°Do you also practice ¡®qendoh¡¯?¡± That question jabbed me in the chest. ¡°Well, I tried it for a bit but¡­I wasn¡¯t never that good at it.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± She lowered her head and ran her hand over the book on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve had that same feeling. I¡¯ve never bested my brother in shield spells, so I focus my specialty on healing. Dant? was that amazing.¡± ¡°...¡± Even I began to stare at the floor. I guessed we had our own feelings about our siblings. She looked back up and covered her mouth with a hand. ¡°I¡­apologize for dampening the mood again¡ªI just wished to make conversation. With five days before your duel in Baubau Arena, we should be productive in training you to face my brother. While I¡¯ve come up with a few of my own solutions, do you perchance propose any yourself?¡± I gritted my teeth a little. I pondered whether I should tell Kahokayo about my plan to train with D¡¯¨¦mori. The Biyu siblings had connections to each other, which was how Dant? managed to screw with us in the first place when we met with Yodomi and Kahokayo. Although when I took one more glance at Kahokayo¡¯s resolute face, I remembered that she never intended for her brother to know about the situation. She¡¯d taken a sucker punch by Sorah¡¯s father to make a point back in Mogumogu, and if she did work with Dant?, there wouldn¡¯t have been an altercation. ¡°I do. Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori and I have arranged something,¡± I told her with a step forward, ¡°So no need to worry on that part.¡± Her eyes widened, before she tilted her head with a sad smile. ¡°I understand. For the next five days I will continue to host you and Yodomi, and guarantee no interaction between the Biyu and D¡¯¨¦mori residences. You see, Ros¨¦e doesn¡¯t take liking to us very much¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We agreed to meet in the evenings so I¡¯ll only be gone for dinner.¡± I walked towards the windows and looked up at the cloudy sky. Only a couple more hours until sunset. ¡°Though I might have to ask¡ªwhere does Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori live?¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Well¡­¡± That evening came, and I¡¯d prepared myself for the worst. Kahokayo¡¯d told me that the D¡¯¨¦mori Residence was on the opposite end of the city, in one of the poorer neighborhoods. So I packed some of my equipment and left early, hoping to be able to avoid the sort of ghetto nightlife of that district. Walking along a great avenue lining the entirety of Yubiyubi, I noticed the difference between the gentrified shopping districts and the high-line outlets. Some thrift stores had their windows boarded up, while parlors were illuminated with extravagant chandeliers. People gawked at my appearance, turning their heads before wandering off doing their own thing. My presence didn¡¯t really feel that welcome anyway. Eventually I made it to the doorsteps of a fairly large estate, a two-story structure that stuck out from the less-maintained buildings. Its gate had been seemingly stripped off its hinges, with the only remaining fence encircling the house. At first, I hesitated to even step forward. But nevertheless I swallowed my doubt and began heading towards the portico. There were no lights coming from the windows on the second floor. I leaned over to check the first-story windows to see the same. I scratched my head, wondering if she was even home. Someone touched my shoulder. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± I whirled around and reached for Zhongji Ruidao on my back, only for me to loosen my arms. ¡°Calm down,¡± D¡¯¨¦mori said, still in her gray uniform, as she walked up to the door and unlocked it, ¡°You came early while I was still working, so that¡¯s on you if you waited.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She opened the door and looked at me, her longsword rattling behind her. ¡°Come right in. I¡¯ll take a minute to get changed, so you can wait in the living room.¡± ¡°Thanks for having me.¡± I lowered my head slightly before entering her home. Unlike its outward appearance, the interior had been well-kept. Perfectly straight picture frames hung from the walls, and the furniture had no speck of dust. D¡¯¨¦mori disappeared to the second floor while I walked to a long rectangular table in the center of the first floor. I grabbed a chair and sat down, as a faint scent of florets permeated the living room. My eyes began to wander, noting the comforting silence of the abode. No butler or maid greeted us, as it seemed the mandarin arbitrator lived by herself. Nothing in particular stood out to me in this house, except for a family portrait located by the staircase. It depicted a father, a demihuman mother, and a daughter with gray hair¡ªalthough the father¡¯s face was blotched out in black ink. Before I could question it D¡¯¨¦mori came down from the stairs wearing more casual clothes, with her longsword at her hip. She urged me to the backdoor and led us outside. As I stepped down from the patio into the backyard, I realized that it was just a dirt lot. No trees or plants, no garden ornaments or d¨¦cor. The peaceful plot had nothing but the chirps of bugs echoing into the night. ¡°So¡­¡± She sat down on the edge of the patio walkway and dangled her legs. ¡°Can you tell me about this demihuman you¡¯re about to face?¡± I went a few more strides into the darkness and recalled what I¡¯d seen Dant? do. I turned around, holding Zhongji Ruidao to my side. ¡°He¡¯s an adept user of magical barriers. Like, create them in an instant and is hard to break.¡± ¡°Hm. Barriers¡­¡± D¡¯¨¦mori propped her hands and rested her head in contemplation. Then she lifted one finger. ¡°Have you heard of ¡®shield-piercing techniques¡¯?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Open your chart. Can you summon a shield?¡± She jumped down and joined me in the backyard. ¡°No¡­¡± I could see D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s expressions of ¡®huh?¡¯ and ¡®you can¡¯t even do that?¡¯ type of face. Since I was Level 0 I wasn¡¯t capable of using any skills or spells, except for the ¡®effluences¡¯ given to me. ¡°Okay¡­¡± She sighed for a moment, before extending her arm out. D¡¯¨¦mori chanted and summoned her chart as a hexagonal barrier materialized in front of her. ¡°Draw your blade. I want to see how you¡¯ll attack this shield.¡± I pulled my sword from my back and unsheathed it. Zhongji Ruidao, as far as I knew, contained no special abilities other than that AoE blast, so I expected nothing less when I rushed up and slashed at the shield. My arms stopped mid-strike while the sword bounced off D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s barrier. My hands stung as the handle wrap burned my skin. She walked around it and inspected what¡¯d happened. ¡°You practice a Zhounese sword style¡­that is surprising.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Seemed like Ma?tresse¡¯s training didn¡¯t fail me somehow. ¡°Anyways, remember what you felt upon impact. You¡¯ll experience many spells that have a counterattack, so if the sensation feels wrong you need to be prepared,¡± D¡¯¨¦mori explained while leaving the hexagonal shield floating in the air. ¡°What does that have to do with¡ª¡± She drew her longsword and thrusted at the barrier. A high-pitched crackle sounded, and the magical shield shattered into nothingness. I stood there in awe as she flicked her blade away, much like the chiburi I¡¯d witnessed in kendo matches. I sheathed Zhongji Ruidao to my side. D¡¯¨¦mori handed me her sword. ¡°Although using a spell or skill is more suitable to break shields, they can be done with weapons alone. Use my claymore.¡± ¡°...¡± Still processing what I saw, I took the weapon from her hand. My hand instantly collapsed under its weight as the blade tip dropped to the ground.
[System Message] Weapon Equipped
[Espadon Ohzorain d''Arbitrage] Activation Cost: 55 EP; Upon activation, gain 1 stack of Droiture, and can stack up to 2 times; Droiture: Increase effect resistance by 60%, and increase DEF by 1.5% of Lingual Cognizance; When attacking while having at least 1 stack of Droiture, deal 50% of base damage more to monsters.
¡°See? My equipment doesn¡¯t have any special tricks for shields.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. Then D¡¯¨¦mori reached over and put my other hand on the sword handle. Even with two hands, my arms struggled to hold up the longsword. My head turned to her. ¡°It¡¯s a bit heavy for me¡­Shouldn¡¯t I use my own?¡± She lifted my grip by holding the hilt between my two hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Zhounese blades work, which is why I¡¯ll teach you using my sword first. Only then you can apply it to your own. Are you ready?¡± Grasping her longsword, I knew these five days wouldn¡¯t pass by slowly. For the short period I needed to prepare myself for Dant?¡¯s duel. Now, I didn¡¯t know if my efforts would be futile, but as long as I put up a lasting fight¡­surely the gods of this world would look upon me. I should be thankful that Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori even decided to put up with me. Chapter 47 - Three Things At this point, the training sessions with Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori felt like training with Ma?tresse in Great Zhou all over again. She started me off with tens of repetitions of just swinging her heavy longsword, all to prime my arms for the weapon. With each swing my muscles tensed, bulking and retracting until they became sore. Luckily it was nighttime in her backyard, and the cold air made even my sweat to be comforting. After the warmup I collapsed to the dirt. ¡°Huh. Is my sword really that heavy¡­¡± D¡¯¨¦mori commented while standing beside me. I looked at her blade which collapsed flat on top. ¡°Just how do you carry this thing?¡± ¡°You insult the weapon of a mandarin arbitrator?¡± ¡°No ma¡¯am!¡± I shot straight up and brought up the longsword again. I felt as if it was going to slip through my fingers. To think she had this baggage with her at all times during her job¡­her arm strength must¡¯ve outrivaled some D¡¯Orientois. She narrowed her eyes and placed her hands on her hips. ¡°It¡¯s more than just muscle. There¡¯s Wawaqi children who could slice damp bundles of straw.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± I glanced at Espadon Ohzorain d¡¯Arbitrage once again. I remembered the incident in Xanton where I¡¯d barely held my own against one, before Ma?tresse came and defeated the rest of them. That petite woman being a master swordsman never occurred to me¡ªdespite her small stature Ma?tresse could take on those bigger than her. And so I squeezed the hilt and raised my arms higher. We spent the next hour only doing basic forms and stances. Eventually I¡¯d reached my limit and fatigue weakened my grip on the longsword. I returned the weapon to D¡¯¨¦mori before falling back into the dirt, staring into the starry blue sky. My sweat watered the cool earth below me as I gasped and panted. The bitter stench of soil filled my nose. ¡°You alright?¡± D¡¯¨¦mori walked over and extended her hand. I took her hand and she pulled me back to my feet. I couldn¡¯t feel my arms at all. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m¡ª¡± My stomach rumbled. The noise overshadowed the buzzing bugs of the night, and silenced the nocturnal birds. I put my hand to my abdomen and gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°...¡± The arbitrator folded her arms, breathing a sigh. ¡°Did you have dinner before arriving here?¡± ¡°Nope¡­¡± To be fair, I did tell Kahokayo that I would be skipping the evening meal. ¡°...That¡¯s enough for today. With your prior knowledge I believe you can learn shield-piercing techniques quickly. Come back inside and I¡¯ll make something.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± I lifted my hands in protest. I¡¯d already asked too much of her in Yubiyubi¡­adding more debt would prevent us from departing Koron¨¦. ¡°It¡¯s not a fine meal, so I insist.¡± She started heading to the patio before I could refute. I followed her inside the house. On the first floor, I sat at the end of the long table, facing away from the kitchen, as D¡¯¨¦mori set down her sword and headed to the nearby pantry. The strange painting on the staircase wall still drew my curiosity while I waited. I squinted to see if I could point out the details of the man¡¯s face that was etched out. Assuming it was D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s family portrait, the father being a human and the mother being a demihuman meant that the daughter would be¡­ ¡°The offspring created from a demihuman and human result in a child bearing no animal ears.¡± I knew that revelation was a sensitive topic, so I slouched back in the chair and rubbed my brow, yawning in silence. Soon enough D¡¯¨¦mori came over and slid a bowl of soup to my side of the table. Barely catching it on the ledge, I looked over to notice the ingredients used in the dish. My eyes widened. ¡°This is¡ª¡± ¡°¡®Hasamisu¡¯. It¡¯s a Wawaqi soup well-known for being prepared in a timely manner,¡± she explained, taking the seat adjacent to me. My gaze bounced between her and the family portrait before glancing down at the soup. A gentle steam came from the watery base, which had been mixed with chopped scallions and mushrooms. It reminded me of my homeland¡¯s exact equivalent. ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡± I lifted the bowl with my hands and drank it. The nostalgic taste flooded memories into my mind, and finished it in mere seconds. ¡°Hey, I was wondering¡­¡± She faced me with a serious face. ¡°Has that upcoming duel with that person been bothering you?¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I set the bowl down. ¡°Of course it is. It¡¯s that he¡­¡± At that point, I remembered that I never told her that it was the Royal Marshal¡¯s Fifth Officer of Brevity, Dant? Biyu. Sorah, Ruri, Yuanyuan, and I agreed to not share with the arbitrator that we were runaways, and so I needed to watch my mouth. D¡¯¨¦mori read my look and glanced away. ¡°...I see. I shouldn¡¯t delve into your life, since we don¡¯t trust each other that way.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re helping me out in the first place.¡± I leaned back to the family portrait. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, but I just know you¡¯re the first person in Koron¨¦ that has my back, among those with ulterior motives. So I trust you.¡± She sighed as her eyes widened. ¡°Still¡­I apologize for that question. Usually I¡¯m not the one to ask others, although for some reason I felt the need to, even when I don¡¯t know anything about your situation.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s your keen intuition as a mandarin arbitrator.¡± I grabbed the empty bowl and stood up, walking over to the kitchen sink. Then I turned around and held three fingers. ¡°How about this? Starting tomorrow, let¡¯s say three things about each other. That way you can train me better, and I can ease into your teaching style.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori got up. ¡°That sounds embarrassing.¡± ¡°C¡¯mon. It¡¯s only four days.¡± ¡°...Fine.¡± Afterwards I packed my sword and prepared to leave the house. Kahokayo probably had her bodyguard wait for me late into the night, so I figured I¡¯d better return to the Biyu Residence soon. Slinging my rucksack over me I headed to the front as D¡¯¨¦mori and I said our farewells. Today we didn¡¯t get to the ¡®shield-piercing techniques¡¯ she talked about, but I was sure D¡¯¨¦mori made me practice for a reason. Yet I still had no clue why she helped me, even when I was just grasping at straws. I wondered how long this one-sided debt would last. ¡°Good morning. I heard you made Mister Gayuo wait until midnight,¡± Kahokayo commented the next day, pouring tea into each individual cup. Today I walked into a living room early in the morning, almost getting lost in the Biyus¡¯ massive manor. A three-story building not as big as a luxurious, noble estate, but enough with an all-surrounding courtyard and spacious room. I only found Kahokayo by merely following the scent of brewing tea. I scratched my bedhead and yawned. ¡°Yeah about that¡­I¡¯m sorry for staying so late.¡± ¡°While I know this city has a relatively low crime rate, please do not let Mister Gayuo stay up that late. He¨C¡± ¡°I am honored to be the root of concern for you, Lady Biyu.¡± Mister Gayuo came through the double doors of the living room. He politely bowed as the two of us turned in surprise. At that point, Kahokayo set down the teapot and shyly looked away. ¡°However since I am your only working steward of the residence, I must remain diligent. A few more hours waiting for Mister Kaizenji Kawari will not impact my health.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°You were there the entire time?¡± I yawned again before letting my hands fall to my side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mister Gayuo, I won¡¯t be late next time.¡± What he¡¯d said correlated with the observations I¡¯d made in this house. The Biyu Residence didn¡¯t have any other personnel other than Gayuo, who appeared to take care of the house all day. I had the impression that the Biyu siblings were pretty well off, but no other family seemed to live here at all. ¡°The surviving members of the Biyu family are Lady Biyu and her older brother. No parents, no relatives, no one else to support them except them.¡± In fact, maybe there were only four people currently in this estate. After Mister Gayuo positioned himself by the door, I sat and promptly drank the tea served by Kahokayo. Thanking her for the drink, I already made up my mind for the day. D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s training would be in the evening, so I had time to investigate some places. But as soon as I stood up from the chair, Yodomi burst through the double doors. His eyes widened at me before Kahokayo called out to him. ¡°Yodomi.¡± ¡°Good morning, Lady Biyu.¡± My brother bowed to her, and returned a scowl to me. He had that strange katana slung around his back, once again covered in cloth. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± I raised my hand towards him, and he stopped in his tracks. I could feel a glare even with his back turned. ¡°...¡± ¡°Until the duel, I¡¯ll be training at Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s house. If you want¨C¡± ¡°No.¡± Yodomi stomped off, opened the door on the opposite end of the room, and slammed it shut. I let my hand drift to my side and balled into a fist. He came here just to say ¡®no¡¯? What the hell was that? ¡°I apologize. Yodomi has been quite dismissive lately, even with me¡­¡± Kahokayo glanced at the nearby window. To think his mood soured the morning already¡­that was my older brother. He¡¯d always leave me with that feeling back in my own world. I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter because we have only four days left. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡± We had less than a week until I would face an Officer of Brevity. I¡¯d managed to grasp at a straw, namely, Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori, and I thought it was a great idea to get everyone here on the same page. But Yodomi¡¯s reaction bothered me¡­so I planned to ask him again tomorrow. I bet he didn¡¯t want to see me for the whole day. I decided to confront Kahokayo about my intentions today. ¡°Miss Biyu.¡± ¡°Hm, yes?¡± ¡°If you have time, would you please come with me to visit Baubau Arena?¡± The arena was the place Dant? wanted us to fight in. I had something in mind passing by the giant structure to D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s house, so I wanted to investigate it further with a second pair of eyes. A sly man such as Dant? couldn¡¯t have picked the location so carelessly. Chapter 48 - Arena Excursion Kahokayo and I decided to head out to the streets of Yubiyubi this morning. Even when that duel was days away, my body couldn¡¯t help but tense, and a piercing sensation lingered in my chest. On yet an uneventful day of preparation, everyone in the city went about as we made our way towards the large arena in the distance. A colosseum-like structure jutted out from the horizon, taller than the biggest buildings in Yubiyubi. Unlike what I¡¯d seen in Great Zhou, Koronese architecture didn¡¯t prefer stacking multitudes of floors on top of one another. Green flags stretched across from one building¡¯s roof to another, balconies riddled with laundry and watchers from above. Compared to the three other nations this place was the first time I encountered a vague semblance of European architecture. ¡°I understand you investigating the place of the duel¡­¡± Kahokayo first spoke after leaving the residence, ¡°Why did you wish for me to come along?¡± I stared ahead at the arena, minding the crowd walking beside us. ¡°Well, you speak fluent Koronese, and can surely grant me permission to enter with your noble status.¡± ¡°¡®Noble status¡¯? The House of Biyu is hardly worth mentioning in the kingdom¡¯s politics. Do you realize that you do not need my permission to go in?¡± Kahokayo went ahead and turned around. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The city gives tours inside Baubau Arena. We can head in and pay for a private one.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Upon hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but scratch my head. ¡°I guess that would work. Though for an isolated country, I didn¡¯t know they had tour guides.¡± On a map, Koron¨¦ appeared smaller than Waqwaq. Maybe its tourism sector existed for internal travel and the slight minority. The closer we got to our destination I came to pick up a scent of salt water in the passing breeze. I couldn¡¯t count the number of people who passed us by, all unaware of the plight we¡¯d gotten ourselves into. Just the commute made me think as if I wasted time, and the wait until training with D¡¯¨¦mori felt like an eternity. Alas, I had half of the entire day to spend until then. After finally arriving at one of the many numbered entrances of Baubau Arena, the four-story arena stood like a giant held together by pillars of stone. I found its color peculiar¡ªa hue of grayish blue distinguishable from the others, tanned by the sun. I put one hand in my pocket and the other shading my face. ¡°There¡¯s not much of a crowd around here. You think we can just sneak in after all?¡± ¡°I believe the venue has not been hosting any events as of late.¡± Kahokayo tilted her head, before eyeing something further into the arena¡¯s fa?ade. ¡°Why should we enter without permission? A tourist stand is seated at entrance five.¡± Passing under a giant arch, I set down my arm and saw a small table by the wall. There a demihuman slouched in a lone chair, his head bobbing up and down. Did this job really make a living in this country? Kahokayo approached him first. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°...¡± A snore returned as a reply. ¡°Excuse me? Sir?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The demihuman¡¯s round ears perked up as he shot up awake. Yawning, he looked around before his gaze found us. ¡°Oh, sorry, the arena¡¯s closed today. Please¡ª¡± I pulled out the Koronese dictionary from my pocket to speak, but Kahokayo thrust her arm out to stop me. ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The demihuman scratched his head. ¡°Baubau Arena has been reserved by Dant? Biyu for an event in the next four days, so the complex is being prepared for the occasion.¡± She nodded, and dug into her coat to bring out a detailed pendant. It was an emblem resembling a wolf surrounded by marigold flowers. ¡°I see. Although we still plead we have a tour, well, since I will also be overseeing it as well.¡± ¡°Hm. Hold on¡­¡± He squinted to get a closer look at the object dangling from her fingers. ¡°The Biyu family crest¡ªwhy haven¡¯t you consulted with the other clans yet?¡± Kahokayo merely responded with a hush sound, a finger to her lips. ¡°Please allow us in. What is your name?¡± He pondered for a moment, tapping the floor with his leg. ¡°I¡¯m N¨¦¨¦yu. Look, I can take you two in, Lady Biyu, though I cannot guarantee that this man can enter.¡± The two glanced at me once before returning to the conversation. I folded my arms. Kahokayo re?ssured him. ¡°He is a foreign friend who wishes to see the stadium and will be accompanying me.¡± ¡°...Well, if he¡¯s under your name, I guess he can tag along. Hold on a minute while I get ready.¡± While N¨¦¨¦yu turned around, I tapped Kahokayo¡¯s shoulder. My grasp on the local language wasn¡¯t as great, but I assumed that we¡¯d got in due to her pendant. ¡°Really? What happened to ¡®the House of Biyu is hardly worth mentioning¡¯?¡± I whispered in her ear. At least I felt glad that I¡¯d brought her along to handle the language barrier. She gently wrapped the family crest and returned it to her coat pocket.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°I apologize, Mister Kaizenji. I anticipated that my brother would secure the venue, however I did not expect him to restrict normal people from entering.¡± Right¡­I was the one that brought her here on a whim. I scratched my chin. How much money did it take to use this entire building several days before the actual dual? If he planned on dueling me in the start, then he could¡¯ve taken us out to the woods to fight. Just being in this grandiose arena made me wonder what he¡¯d been thinking. N¨¦¨¦yu whirled back around. ¡°Ready to go? By the way, as for the payment¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡± I stepped forward, speaking with my limited Koronese. But as soon as I reached into my pocket Kahokayo stopped me. ¡°You do realize how overpriced payments are in tourism?¡± She said in the Wawaqi language and placed her hand over her chest, ¡°I shall handle this transaction.¡± I pushed past her and stood in front of N¨¦¨¦yu. ¡°No, no, I got us into this mess so I¡¯ll shoulder this. How much is it sir?¡± ¡°Why, it¡¯s forty pawlings per person.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Thinking back in terms of Waqwaq¡¯s currency, it cost around eighteen-thousand mon per head. And so I handed the money¡ªa bulk of the savings Qawasumi and I earned in Great Zhou¡ªover in reluctance before we headed deeper inside Baubau Arena. Large chandeliers hung in the tall ceiling, the entrance leading into hundreds of smaller junctions in two directions. Our footsteps echoed across the curving hallways, looping and bending to form the stadium¡¯s circular structure. The floors reflected brightly as if it¡¯d been mopped a thousand times, and I could smell a stuffy scent of chemicals. Empty vendor booths lined the interiors facing away from the actual arena. I took note of the general pattern of the floors. Four-stories, different spectator stands sectioned off by class, special lounges for VIPs and nobles, private rooms with overhanging balconies, I thought it seemed more like a hotel than a stadium. ¡°What usually takes place here?¡± My eyes darted around, marveling at the tall ceiling. ¡°Fighting, of course. Baubau Arena is the original site where Koron¨¦ the Fealty ascended to divinity,¡± N¨¦¨¦yu the tour guide quoted in Koronese, followed by a Kahokayo¡¯s translation in Wawaqi. ¡°After they expanded the Veil, our ancestors built a place of recreation to honor Koron¨¦¡¯s protection over this land.¡± ¡°Veil¡­¡± ¡°He means the beings you saw at the border,¡± Kahokayo clarified. An image of those terrifying specters with circular horns jolted inside my brain. So those creatures, Koron¨¦ the Fealty, just decided to expand their territory, safeguarding the demihumans inside it? In any case, I shouldn¡¯t focus too much on the small stuff. I wanted to see the actual field I would be in and where the crowds would sit. If at least I knew the layout¡­I might be able to make a plan with Yodomi and Kahokayo. But right when the three of us began to head to the arena center, someone called out to us. His footsteps made my legs stiffen. My head whirled around to a single clap. Coming around one of the corridors, a demihuman in white waved his hand. ¡°Look who couldn¡¯t wait to get here¡ªfour days early, no less.¡± Dant? Biyu, the Fifth Officer of Brevity, approached us with a chilling politeness. ¡°Someone¡¯s really desperate to get started.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m just eager to see the venue you reserved for us.¡± I decided to ride along his sarcasm. ¡°Hah. Even though people are prohibited to enter before the day of the event?¡± He closed the distance and looked at me bottom to top. ¡°You aren¡¯t even in a position to fight. How could you possibly win?¡± ¡°...¡± I stood my ground. He was messing with me for no reason. Which was why I didn¡¯t understand¡­ Kahokayo stepped forward. ¡°Brother, I wish for you to reconsider this deal you made. If you know all about Mister Kaizenji Kawari, then you would have captured him and Yodomi, and had them shipped to La Plage.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± I agreed with her, ¡°Why are you doing this? For your entertainment? Keeping a hostage for fun? What¡¯s the meaning of¡ª¡± ¡°N¨¦¨¦yu, was it? I hired you to make sure no one enters Baubau Arena,¡± Dant? cut us off with another topic, ¡°Yet you failed your job. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± The tour guide, taken aback by the officer¡¯s sudden dismissal, attempted to raise his voice with no avail. Kahokayo and I watched as the employee walked away with his head drooping, eyes looking at the ground. I couldn¡¯t call him back, knowing that Dant? sent him away on purpose. Only the three of us remained. ¡°You ask why am I doing this? I¡¯ll give you my honest answer¡ªKoron¨¦ hasn¡¯t hosted an event in this extravagant arena for five years. The Okayu Court has been bickering about what to do with the situation with D¡¯Orient and the Straniero refugees, yet they¡¯ve forgotten about celebrating their own ceremonies. So I firmly believe this will be a great relief for the Koron¨¦zuki from all that political concern. Of course, before I turn you and your brother in to Aquitaine.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°Oh, I am. To your request I¡¯ll answer you with honesty and follow my words of promise.¡± He fixed his peaked cap and gave a devious grin. ¡°I do hope you place your trust in me, when my sister is one hiding secrets from you.¡± Kahokayo tried to interrupt him, ¡°Brother¡ª¡± ¡°Why does she wear a red coat? Why does she care about the Straniero refugees sheltered in this kingdom? Why did she and Yodomi never bother to tell you about my affiliation with the Royal Marshal?¡± Dant? continued running his mouth, ¡°My dear sister, shouldn¡¯t you be the one doing the explaining?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Enough. We¡¯re leaving.¡± I was fed up with him and attempted to turn around. ¡°Miss Biyu.¡± Even when I detested the accusations made by Dant?, those rhetorics made me question my stance with her. I knew nothing about how the Biyu siblings and Yodomi got acquainted, and if they were really supporting us or the Royal Marshal. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Royal Marshal is necessarily evil.¡± I clenched my teeth, remembering that statement. That night Yodomi and I had talked in Il Campo Profughi, Yodomi revealed how Dant? and Kahokayo were the only members of the Biyu family. That they pursued their ambitions, regardless of their circumstance. If the brother chose the path of joining the ranks of the Royal Marshal, what did the sister choose? Knowing what I¡¯d just concluded, I took a step forward and began walking towards the arena exit. For today, there was nothing to do with the officer. We¡¯d already accomplished what we wanted here in Baubau Arena. Kahokayo followed shortly after a hesitant glance at her brother. ¡°Don¡¯t get lost on the way out! This place can be quite the maze.¡± Dant?¡¯s voice echoed from behind to mock our low-spirited demeanor. ¡°Mister Kaizenji Kawari, I believe I owe you an¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s save the talk sometime later. We¡¯ll part ways when we arrive outside.¡± I continued walking forward, keeping my gaze forward. ¡°I¡¯m going to consult Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori tonight.¡± Surprisingly in the moment, I felt more eager to fight. Chapter 49 - Deconstruction of Magic I sat, twirling a pencil in my hand with a long table in front of me. On the table lay a basic sketch of Baubau Arena¡¯s layout, all annotated and ridden with notes in my native tongue. I looked left to a window displaying the city¡¯s sunset, as the local neighborhood began to illuminate with their lanterns and candles. Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s home ambience gave a serene solitary atmosphere that I appreciated, no rowdy nightlife at the day¡¯s end nor the sound of cars rumbling across the street. Just a lone abode in the Koronese suburbs. Right before I parted ways with Kahokayo today, I managed to piece together a bit of the Biyu siblings¡¯ motivation. It was also the reason why I needed an explanation from D¡¯¨¦mori, along with her training me. My hands rolled up the map of the arena and stuffed it into my rucksack. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori came down the flight of stairs. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. Out in the yard.¡± The backyard was dimly illuminated by the bright moon, the bushes and perimeter being lit with a lunar glow. The stark scent of dirt filled my nose again. As we walked outside, I prepared by shoulders and arms with brief stretching. D¡¯¨¦mori then unsheathed her sword and instructed me to take a few practice swings with it.
[System Message] Weapon Equipped
[Espadon Ohzorain d''Arbitrage] Activation Cost: 55 EP; Upon activation, gain 1 stack of Droiture, and can stack up to 2 times; Droiture: Increase effect resistance by 60%, and increase DEF by 1.5% of Lingual Cognizance; When attacking while having at least 1 stack of Droiture, deal 50% of base damage more to monsters.
My hands still struggled under the sword¡¯s weight, albeit easier than before. Now that I read its ability in detail, I never noticed that weapons in this world could have in-time buff stacks. To use a blade like this compared to Zhongji Ruidao¡­I wouldn¡¯t wish a fight with D¡¯¨¦mori. After priming myself to the weapon I decided to say the first thing on my mind. ¡°Miss D¡¯¨¦mori.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± I let her sword down to my side and faced her. ¡°Do you mind if I ask you something? This can be a part of the ¡®three things¡¯ we agreed upon.¡± ¡°Okay?...¡± She was a bit put off by it, but reaffirmed her openness. ¡°We did do that. Try me.¡± I took a deep breath, wording it as politely as possible. ¡°Kahokayo seems to have known you for a while.¡± ¡°Oh¡­what about her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious about how you two know each other, that¡¯s all,¡± I asked pertaining to their interaction from when we first arrived at Yubiyubi''s gates. It might¡¯ve sounded like I wanted to hear more about Kahokayo and D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s relationship which was true, however I was more focused on gathering intel on Dant?. D¡¯¨¦mori lifted a brow. ¡°What¡¯s this, an interrogation?¡± ¡°Sorry if it sounded like one¡­¡± I rubbed the back of my head, feeling guilty. She folded her arms and sighed. ¡°Relax. I¡¯ll tell you after I teach you a few things about how shields work.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori stepped back and opened her chart. Soon after a brief burst of light lit up the yard, and a hexagonal barrier manifested in front of her. She stepped around the shield as it remained in place midair. I could barely see its dim glow. ¡°Even if the gods abandoned us, they left behind their only trace of their divinity¡ªthe System that makes magic possible,¡± she explained, knocking on the shield, ¡°If you look closely, this simple barrier consists of tens of hundreds of hexagonal structures bundled together.¡± Knowing she pushed my question away for later, I neared the construct and leaned closer. If I squinted my eyes, sure enough, I could see the shapes D¡¯¨¦mori talked about. ¡°Woah. Is this thing really a tangible object you can manipulate?¡± ¡°Sure can. Hang my sword on its crossguard.¡± I did as she said, and the Espadon was supported by a floating shield, obeying the rules of gravity except for the shield itself. Then an idea popped into my head. I knelt down and grabbed a ball of dirt in my fist. I flung it at the construct, only for the brown clump to explode into dust and slide down the sloped plane. ¡°Woah¡­¡± ¡°Pretty neat, right?¡± D¡¯¨¦mori took the sword off. ¡°But there¡¯s a fatal flaw to this design of a shield. Between each tiny hexagon are cracks, meaning it¡¯s not entirely airtight.¡± I lifted my hand. ¡°Does that mean that gasses can slip through?¡± ¡°Gasses? Well, maybe. The point is, those gaps can be exploited in certain shield types. An experienced caster can indefinitely close those holes, although most of the time they fall short.¡± I summarized that the properties of the shield differed by their geometric shape. When I saw Dant?¡¯s usage of them, they were almost transparent without any semblance of a shape. I supposed he wasn¡¯t the Fifth Officer of Brevity for nothing. ¡°So, how do we pierce shields?¡± I cleaned and wiped my hands of the dirt. She held out two fingers. ¡°Why, when there¡¯s an immovable barrier in a blade¡¯s way, the swordsman has two options¡ªslide past it, or thrust your way through. We¡¯re going with the latter, since casters are aware of their blind spots. That¡¯s the reason why¡­¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. D¡¯¨¦mori brandished her sword and aimed its tip at the floating shield. She stepped into a great stance and threw the blade point forward. The piece of the magic shield fell and faded into the air as D¡¯¨¦mori chipped the side of it. ¡°I let you use my sword because it is heavier than your Zhounese yedoZhongji Ruidao. It should be easier to brute-force the impurities of the barrier.¡± I was taken aback, inspecting the part of the shield she shaved off. ¡°Do you mean¡­you aim for the cracks in it? That¡¯s almost microscopic levels of precision¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what ¡®microscopic¡¯ means, but you can do it,¡± she reaffirmed as she stuck her sword in the ground. ¡°Take my blade up. Focus on the elements that you observed in this shield. Analyze its intricacies, layers, and its flaws.¡± I hesitantly picked up the Espadon and aimed it towards the shield. I was thoroughly confused¡ªhow did she even pierce through this thing? My brain tried to envision the hexagonal shapes, but the thought that Dant?¡¯s shields had no flaws pervaded. From my understanding, there was a sweet spot located along the ridges between each hexagon, depending on the casters¡¯ skill. Hitting that area with precision would shatter the spell. My hands lifted the longsword as I made a thrust at the shield. A thud sounded only for the weapon to stop cold at first contact. The reverberation and force shot up into my hands, the impact numbing my fingertips. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± D¡¯¨¦mori crossed her arms. ¡°Stab was a bit weak and inaccurate. Try again.¡± She soon made me do ten more repetitions, each ending in failure. The more thrusts I did, the more the bones in my hands felt like they wanted to break. After the tenth attempt, I took a knee, panting with the longsword supporting myself like a cane. ¡°There¡¯s got to be more to it, right?¡± I wheezed, ¡°At this rate I¡¯m just stabbing an immovable object for no reason.¡± ¡°Hmph. No reason? Are you saying you¡¯re giving up now, even if you asked me to train you?¡± D¡¯¨¦mori handed me a water canteen as I shook my head. ¡°I must give to you¡­this is a pretty hard trick to do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go putting words in my mouth¡­¡± I stood back up after chugging down the seemingly delicious water, wiping my lips. My hand gripped the sword in my other hand. ¡°I never said anything about giving up.¡± She gave a slight smile and gestured to me to go again. Then came a couple dozen more repetitions of trying to break that barrier. But no matter how much I hacked at it, or rather, jab at it, the sword merely stopped in its tracks or slid off. ¡§¡­¡§ I scratched my chin as I glared at that damn shield, still floating and glowing nonchalantly in the night. My body tensed up and I brought the longsword to my side. I rushed towards it with a yell before the blade bounced. Before I knew it, I could see D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s hands catch the sword, its tip centimeters away from my nose. Her silver hair swayed in the moonlight while she twirled the Espadon into her sheath. ¡°Enough, Kawari. That¡¯s enough for today,¡± she affirmed softly, tracing her fingers along the sword¡¯s hilt. ¡°But¡ª¡± I huffed before I toppled to the dirt. My arms couldn¡¯t move and my fingers were tingling, the blisters on my hand redder than the ones Zhongji Ruidao gave me. If I had to be honest¡­she wasn¡¯t that good of a teacher compared to Ma?tresse. My master in Great Zhou explained the basics behind using the yedo blade and had the knowledge as proof. While the mandarin arbitrator proved herself capable of shield-piercing techniques, she couldn¡¯t teach it effectively. D¡¯¨¦mori walked towards me and squatted down, looking at my head. ¡°It¡¯s about time I finally answer your question. Do you mind?¡± ¡°...Go ahead.¡± I turned my head, knowing I¡¯d forgotten that I even asked her. She sat down next to me with our eyes towards the starry sky. ¡°Uh¡ªso about Kahokayo and I¡­we knew each other growing up in old ¨¦mori, the City of the West.¡± ¡°¨¦mori? Isn¡¯t that in your last name, D¡¯¨¦mori?¡± ¡°It means ¡®from ¨¦mori¡¯, you know.¡± She laid down gently on her back, hands behind her. ¡°After th¡ªI lived under the same roof with Kahokayo for a few years, so I¡¯m grateful to her for housing me. However as we grew older, we didn''t interact with each other the same. That¡¯s why I felt so awkward seeing her again after all this time.¡± Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori and Kahokayo turned out to be childhood friends? Still processing the information, I recalled the Koronese map I¡¯d bought shortly after we arrived in this country. There was no doubt that in western Koron¨¦, there existed a place named ¡®¨¦mori¡¯...although its modern name, since she talked of the past, had a slight change: the ¡®¨¦mori Ruins¡¯. I didn¡¯t know what to think of this, and how she never mentioned Dant? if he¡¯d been glued to his sister growing up. What happened in ¡®old¡¯ ¨¦mori? Before I was able to ask her directly, she interrupted my train of thought with a clap of her hands. ¡°And that¡¯s the end of my ¡®three things¡¯.¡± She kept her hands together. ¡°Your turn.¡± I bit my tongue. ¡°Tch, no time to even comment? Ask away.¡± ¡°Two questions. Why did you guys come here to Koron¨¦?¡± D¡¯¨¦mori ignored me and started an interrogation. Now I understood how she felt when I did it. The reason why we came here¡­I guessed that I should be honest but vague. I still didn¡¯t know whether or not she knew our heads were wanted by the Royal Marshal, even though she knew my name. ¡°We were searching for someone, and we heard word they were in Koron¨¦. We had Tursun, that Kucharen demihuman you met, guide us down the Steppe until you encountered us in the woods, hood¡¯n¡¯sword and all.¡± She brought herself upwards and hugged her legs. ¡°Hm. So that¡¯s how you got in this duel, huh.¡± ¡°Yeah, basically¡­¡± I scratched my head, surprised she picked up so easily. Did that count as the second question? It was true we came here in look for Totshigui Asya and Itchiro, only to find out Dant? had taken Asya as a hostage, challenging me to a fight. I couldn¡¯t think of anything but how petty it was. ¡°I was pretty much prepared to deport you hooligans at the Veil of Fealty, but to think you all were in this predicament¡­¡± She tightened her fists. Her voice sharpened. ¡°As an arbitrator of the Court, I won¡¯t let that slide.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell whether she truly understood the context behind the duel or if she took the vague information at face value. I struggled whether or not to reveal our true identities, out of cautious nature, because of the deceptive face Dant? had pulled off. I was convinced that the ¡®three things¡¯ was simply personal and genuine, not the inquisitive game that I¡¯d initiated myself. Once again, I hated myself for that. ¡°Also, there¡¯s one last thing I¡¯m curious about.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori set down her longsword. I couldn¡¯t see her eyes in the darkness, which were blocked by the shadows of her silver hair. ¡°From which nation did you come from?¡± I gulped. ¡°Waqwaq.¡± ¡°...You bear the face of a Wawaqi and are fluent in the language, however even a learner like me knows you have an accent. An accent that isn¡¯t Zhounese, nor Aquitani. After dealing with all sorts of people at the Koronese border, I¡¯m curious about it since I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± ¡°Mister Kaizenji Kawari, where are you from?¡± ¡°You clearly speak Wawaqi, but you have a noticeable accent. Besides Wawaqi, what other language can you speak?¡± My eyes widened as my face began to tense up. The words from Doctor Yang resurfaced in my mind once more. Yuanyuan wasn¡¯t here to block this question, yet I had to be honest. The glare of Officer Guiral drilled a hole into me, but this time he wouldn¡¯t leave. Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori was all ears. Chapter 50 - Long Time No See At that moment, I had thought about how I¡¯d dragged Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori into this mess. How I¡¯d tell her vague answers, and the number of requests I asked of her. At this point, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she turned me in to the Royal Marshal or became fed up with me. She put up with us from the very moment we stepped onto the Koronese border, and I showed her the Kokmin¡¯s red insigniaFaith''s Charm. While I dug myself a deeper hole, I felt like my relationships with others had been strained, and I bore the sole responsibility to rectify them. That night, I dodged that question by going over the limit of ¡®three things¡¯. She seemed disappointed, but chose not to pry any further. By the time I returned to the Biyu Residence, the regret had already gotten to me. Three days left. I¡¯d gotten used to living in the Biyu Residence, peering through the bedroom drapes in order to bask in the sunlight from the window. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was staying in the estate of an officer¡ªalmost as if this was a prison set up by Dant?. I exited the room. Gayuo, the servant of the Biyus, stood at the end of the hallway, a sight I¡¯ve noticed almost every morning. I didn¡¯t know whether it was standard protocol, but I chose to ignore it and headed downstairs. His greeting echoed behind me. The old wood creaked beneath my feet as I kept my hands on the railing, awake enough without yawning or rubbing my eyes. On the first floor, Kahokayo wasn¡¯t in the parlor room. Yesterday she prepared breakfast, so I decided to go out. I didn¡¯t want to bother Gayuo nor use their pantry. However, as soon as I began to walk back to the room to gather my things, Yodomi burst through the side door from the outside. ¡°Miss Biyu, this is urg¡ª¡± ¡°...¡± We looked at each other in silence, with Yodomi still holding onto the doorknob. He gripped it to shut the door but I called out to him. ¡°Miss Biyu isn¡¯t here. Is something wrong?¡± He looked at me and gave a stern expression. ¡°Nevermind.¡± Yodomi tried to close the door again only for me to catch it. ¡°Since there¡¯s ¡®nothing¡¯ wrong, if you¡¯re free, want to train with me at Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s house?¡± I invited him again like yesterday, surprised that he actually let me say my entire sentence. Yodomi paused with a sigh. ¡°We have three days before I go to Baubau Arena. And I think we¡¯d learn more about what we¡¯ll be up against.¡± ¡°No. That duel is on you.¡± My brother finally managed to close the door as my fingers slipped. I scratched my head without a clue of just what he was pissed off about these days, although a few things came to mind. So I returned to the room, grabbed my rucksack and left the mansion. Over the course of the week, we¡¯d had no contact with Sorah and the others. I knew Dant? forbade them from entering Yubiyubi, and somehow he would know if they did. On the spectrum of Brevity Officers, Dant? was more sensible than Li Chatelier but less serious than Guiral. Even if it was a bluff, I had ideas for several contingencies. Out on the city streets, I passed by Eseroso Caf¨¦ and went through the central business district. I hoped to bump into ¡®someone¡¯ along the way, given that Yubiyubi¡¯s streets were less cluttered and maze-like. After buying a snack at a stall I stopped over by Baubau Arena and circled it at least once, before returning en route to the Biyu Residence. However, my original plan today had changed. While walking down to the final junction before the residence, I noticed people hurrying away from someone. Once I neared the cause of the public disturbance, there was a feeble man in ragged clothes going up to random pedestrians. At first, I thought nothing of it and noted his non-demihuman appearance. I tried to flank the guy, but he waved around something familiar. It was the pen I¡¯d given to a boy from that refugee camp¡ªthat shanty town back in the woods. For a Straniero to be in the city here¡­did something happen? After he harassed another person I stopped him. His dull eyes lit up, as if he witnessed someone familiar again. ¡°Tu... sei l''uomo Wawacheno di prima! Per favore, ¨¨ successa una cosa terribile nel campo!" Granted, I couldn¡¯t speak the language of the Stranieros. It was a language similar to Aweda, so I attempted to use the few words Sorah taught me. ¡°Monsu, aid?Sir, help?¡± my words came out a bit worse than I thought. ¡°Si, aiuto! Aiuto¡ª¡± He frantically nodded with a violent cough before nearly collapsing to the floor. As I rushed to lift his shoulder, blood began seeping into my clothes. My eyes darted around for anyone. Anyone that could understand this guy¡­ ¡°Someone! Can anyone speak this man¡¯s language?!¡± I yelled in Koronese only for everyone to avoid the two of us. As expected, we were in a residential neighborhood. None would bat an eye at two foreigners who couldn¡¯t even communicate properly. The demihumans looked as if disgusted, either by the man¡¯s scrawny rags or me shouting for someone. Until I heard a familiar voice echo from somewhere. I turned my head and spotted her.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. A couple blocks down Kahokayo Biyu dashed from a corner and made her way through the busy street. ¡°Mister!¡­ Is that you?...¡± Perhaps she realized it would be dangerous to shout my name in public and refrained from saying it. I guided the Straniero man towards her, thankful that we found each other. Once we finally linked up I sat the man down on one of the park benches. Kahokayo, sporting a white boater hat, took it off and knelt down in front of him. ¡°I was just returning from a business trip. Is he from Il Campothe refugee camp? Goodness, he has a serious injury to his upper abdomen¡­¡± ¡°He was trying to talk to everyone about something¡­¡¯una kosa teribire ne kanpo¡¯.¡± I scratched my head and regurgitated a fragment of what he said. Kahokayo¡¯s eyes blinked at me before she turned to the shocked man. ¡°Stai bene?¡± Kahokayo comforted him as she opened her chart, beginning to whisper a chant. Soon after the wounds on his chest began to glimmer with a golden glow, and dissipated once the bleeding stopped. She clenched her hands. ¡°I sealed the wound, however the damage is already done. If only healing was my specialty¡­¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve done what you can. I can¡¯t believe that¡±¡ªmy brain put two and two together with what occurred this morning¡ª¡±Nevermind, I think I know. Yodomi was going to contact you earlier today.¡± ¡°Yodomi?¡± ¡°Yeah. He said something was urgent. Figured it might be linked to this.¡± ¡°...¡± Kahokayo¡¯s face went pale for a second. She stood up and asked the man directly, ¡°Il campo ¨¨ stato attaccato?¡± He nodded as Kahokayo faced me with a determined look I¡¯d never seen. From her face I knew that we were going back to that refugee camp. She was the type of person to help anyone in need, just like she did with us at finding Sorah¡¯s family. Just like how she tended to the Straniero refugees. And no matter what excuse I make, Kahokayo would ignore them. Like her brother, she was serious in her pursuits. ¡°Let us take the Straniero to the residence for now, and set out for the city gates as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± I replied without hesitation. After we brought the troubled man to the Biyu Residence, we hurried to exit Yubiyubi. Past the midday hustle and bustle we neared the closest entrance to the city where Yodomi couldn¡¯t have gone far. Located on the northern end there were an unusual number of wagons stopped at the kiosks, with Koronese officers in gray uniforms interrogating the drivers and passengers. Some vehicles had sustained some damage to an axle or wheel. Goods of crops and hand-crafted commodities were lined on the stone ground for inspection, while other people sat on the floor waiting. I covered my face from the warm sunlight as I turned my head looking around. ¡°I don¡¯t see him.¡± ¡°He must have departed already. Let me talk to the locals here first.¡± As she stepped away to gain intel from them, I walked up to the overhanging arches of the gates and the security turret located on the lower level. This was the place where Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori was stationed. From the scenes I¡¯d witnessed with her and the Straniero refugees, I felt like I¡¯d underestimated Koron¨¦¡¯s geopolitical status within this world. Living in ignorance invalidated the experiences during my time in Waqwaq, Great Zhou, and Kucha. Ignorance was something I despised, so I also wanted to unveil the truth behind the Biyu siblings. Kahokayo returned, gesturing towards the forest outside the city. ¡°The Court officer gave us clearance to leave.¡± Hurrying under the arch we departed Yubiyubi in less than half an hour, pushing past the stalled caravans waiting to enter the city. By the time we made it past the congested traffic, I could see the lush lowland hills of the Koronese countryside. But north wasn¡¯t the direction we were headed. We¡¯d entered Yubiyubi from the east last time, so we agreed to cut our travel time by making a right off the major road. Devoid of human development, the animals of the oddly familiar forest erupted into a boisterous orchestra, as if conveying the urgency of our strides through their territory. I couldn¡¯t count the number of times I nearly tripped over a tree root or scraped my shoulder against a low-lying branch. My pace could barely remain toe to toe with Kahokayo, who¡¯d been silent this entire time. After listening to the sound of my own breath and Zhongji Ruidao rattling on my back, we stopped in our tracks to view the same cliff from when we¡¯d neared Yubiyubi. Scouring the bottom, I managed to spot the silhouette of a man. ¡°There¡¯s someone walking with¡­a boy?¡± I pointed, and Kahokayo¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto the two. ¡°Yodomi and Rocco,¡± she replied with the real name of the Straniero. ¡°Make haste.¡± Minding the steep ledge, Kahokayo descended the slope of the cliff first while I followed. The rocks jiggled beneath my feet. The dirt dug into my fingernails as I hugged the side of the slope. Luckily all it took was a few meters downward and we reached the bottom. ¡°Hold it.¡± We turned around in a panic. My hand reached for my sword and drew it halfway. Kahokayo raised her hands in a skill-casting position. Although we hadn¡¯t done anything illegal yet my heart froze at the fact we¡¯d been found by someone, even more so if it was Dant? or someone of authority. My eyes settled on the person that¡¯d tracked us along the way. A woman in a gray uniform, her face obscured by her hood, jumped down from the cliff in a single leap. Her impact to the ground rustled nothing but dust. Noticing our hostile reaction, she sighed and removed her hood, shaking her gray hair. She bore no demihuman traits nor animal ears. ¡°Relax. I¡¯m Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦moriRosentine d¡¯¨¦mori, and I believe there¡¯s no need for further introduction.¡± The arbitrator placed a hand on her hip. ¡°Long time no see¡­Kahokayo.¡± Kahokayo¡¯s pupils sharpened as her eyes avoided contact. She brought her hands to her side. ¡°...Ros¨¦e.¡± Chapter 51 - I Vigilanti ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Shortly after the appearance of Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori, Kahokayo and her fell silent, the awkward tension sealing their lips. The arbitrator kept a firm grasp on her sword¡¯s hip, her hair swaying to the calm breeze throughout the forest. Kahokayo¡¯s ears perked up to the sound of the refugee camp not too far away, to which we were pursuing Yodomi and that boy. From the way D¡¯¨¦mori had described it they were mere childhood friends, yet the two stood far apart as if they were strangers in this re¨²nion. I¡¯d known the feeling¡­a person I¡¯d acquainted for many years to drift off on their own future paths, only to have a bitter meeting at how far we¡¯d strayed from each other. The stark differences between our likes and dislikes, experiences and life endeavors, personality and worldviews¡ªI despised our re¨²nion, but change was inevitable. ¡°There have been reports that a Koronese supremacist group is harassing the people down here in the eastern woods,¡± D¡¯¨¦mori cleared her throat, speaking in formal Koronese, ¡°May I ask why you two are here also?¡± After avoiding eye contact, Kahokayo regained her composure. ¡°We are here as well for the same reason.¡± ¡°Kahokayo, this is my job. You and Kawari better head back to Yubiyubi.¡± The arbitrator shook her head. ¡°My squad is not far behind.¡± ¡°I am afraid I shall decline. My subject is facing this danger alone, and the Stranieros are in need of help.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I apologize, Ros¨¦e, but you will not stop me. Even if I disobey an order of the Court, this is what I must do.¡± Kahokayo turned around and prepared to move forward. ¡°You¡­Has the House of Biyu¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± I clapped my hands together to get their attention. Kahokayo turned her head and the arbitrator shot her gaze at me. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t speak Koronese that fluently, but the more time we waste, Yodomi, and the Stranieros will be in more trouble. So I request, let us co?perate with Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori and handle this together.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± We found ourselves walking together alongside D¡¯¨¦mori, along with her other teammates assisting her. Although the servants of the Court looked at us with suspicious eyes under their hoods, they decided to keep to themselves. To think we were now working together with a government entity just to reach Yodomi¡­I questioned what I¡¯d gotten ourselves into. The group of ten continued deeper into the forest. A scent of fire pervaded in the breeze while belches of smoke rose into the air. We hastened our strides and pushed onward. The refugee camp ahead fell silent. Just what was going on? If this was something that prompted even the Court to investigate, then the percussions of our participation could affect the course of our journey. Koron¨¦ was unlike the other nations; A small country that bore old connections similar to a countryside town, and everyone seemed to know each other. And with the relationship between the House of Biyu and the Court, I felt I¡¯d been thrust into decades of struggle within this tiny nation on the map. As we drew closer, the faint echoes of men sounded throughout the trees. The voices rustled the branches and scared the tiny rodents. I clenched my fist tight and fastened my sword. When I glanced to my sides, D¡¯¨¦mori and Kahokayo seemed unfazed by nature¡¯s signs. They marched onward parallel to each other in silence. They hadn¡¯t spoken a word since I asked them to work together. ¡°Miss Biyu.¡± ¡°...Yes?¡± ¡°Could fill me in on what this whole ¡®supremacist group is about¡¯?¡± I had genuine curiosity and had to ask. ¡°What Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori said¡ª¡± ¡°They¡­are unredeemable, pitiful people. That¡¯s all,¡± the mandarin arbitrator answered for her, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Kahokayo turned and faced D¡¯¨¦mori. ¡°Ros¨¦e. They are our people, the Koron¨¦zukicitizens of Koron¨¦. They just need the right guidance.¡± ¡°Have you tried convincing them?¡± She fired back, before dialing her tone down a bit. At that moment I was reminded by how she acted around Tursun. ¡°The Court has already attempted quelling these movements to no avail.¡± ¡°The Court sympathizes with them. After all, we all share in their sentiment towards the fall of ¨¦mori.¡± Kahokayo¡¯s retort silenced the mandarin arbitrator who gave a sigh. I didn¡¯t know if I regretted asking the question in the first place. ¨¦mori¡­I recalled on the map the ruins of the same name in the west. ¡°...I apologize for bringing that up.¡± Kahokayo lowered her head. ¡°My brother and I have not seen you since you joined the Court¡¯s upper echelon.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori looked away and scratched her head. Her face hid her tightened lips. ¡°Tch. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Miss D¡¯¨¦mori!¡± An arbitrator yelled and pointed upward. Everyone grounded in place. My chest began to clench. I could hear whistling from the trees. That familiar whistle painted the image of Ruri in my head, yet it was less refined than her sound. My hands stumbled to get Zhongji Ruidao and fumbled my grip onto its scabbard. In a split second, I saw D¡¯¨¦mori before she shoved me into the nearby bushes. D¡¯¨¦mori drew out her longsword and shouted, ¡°Disperse! Kahokayo, shield!¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Kahokayo stepped forward and spread her hands into the air. The arbitrators affirmed her order with a grunt and scattered into the adjacent shrubbery. She and Kahokayo stood side by side as a barrier formed above them from a quick chant. Arrows whirred and bounced off the side of the two. A beam of energy blasted from nowhere to follow the initial arrow rain. The two didn¡¯t flinch while the magical laser split in half in front of them. ¡°Honenu, Ribiko, Sochi, make sure to get these casters off our backs! The other four will follow me.¡± D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s voice cut through the cacophony of ongoing projectiles. Then she rushed towards me and pulled me from the ground. ¡°Up on your feet, Kawari! The rest of us will head to the camp!¡± ¡°...Yes ma¡¯am!¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if I said that in sync with the other arbitrators. My fingers at last found a grip on my blade¡¯s handle as I tailed Kahokayo and D¡¯¨¦mori running deeper into the forest. The branches poked and crunched beneath my feet. The clashing of metal erupted from all directions. Two other arbitrators engaged the unknown hostiles at our rear. The scent of smoke strengthened. I held my breath. The air never felt more constrictive. A sensation that I would surely choke if I inhaled it. The sky brewed into a grayish blue. A shredded green tent appeared on the right. For a moment I stopped my run and slowed down, wanting to observe the dilapidated structure. Holding my nose from the smoke I approached the tent and pulled back the fly sheet with shaking hands. A wave of nausea crept up my stomach. ¡°Gh¡ªIt¡¯s¡­¡± I jumped back after seeing a pool of blood. The man inside had his entire side missing. Even if I held my nose, the corpse¡¯s pungent stench shot right up my nostrils. A foul taste gurgled in my throat. Who would murder these people?¡ªno, the thought of several similar events back on Earth retorted that question. I didn¡¯t want to see this again since our time in Waqwaq, yet I knew this was unavoidable in this world. Kahokayo¡¯s voice reminded me to continue marching onward. By the time I caught up with the main group they squatted behind a couple of trees. I crouched and came up to them, trying to see who they were observing. I put my back to a tree and peeked to the side. Just ahead was a clearing in the forest, where a man brandished a spear towards several demihuman men surrounding him. As I squinted my eyes, I noticed another person cowering behind the man. A rugged boy fearing for his life. The boy I¡¯d given my pen to. ¡°Yodomi and that boy,¡± I blurted out, only to shut my mouth at D¡¯¨¦mori¡¯s hush. Kahokayo whispered from a nearby bush, ¡°Indeed. That man is my retainer. What shall we do to save him and that child?¡± ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± She rubbed her hand on her temple, staring downward and set her sword into the dirt. Then D¡¯¨¦mori glanced at the rest of us awaiting her commands. I¡¯d never known her to be so reliable. From meeting her on the Koronese border, to when I witnessed discrimination against her firsthand in Yubiyubi, she always seemed distant. But hearing her shout and take the lead was a new side I hadn¡¯t seen. I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by her prowess. Why didn¡¯t the Court utilize her more than just border patrol? ¡°They¡¯re sporadically positioned in the opposite direction of the two. Kawari, Kahokayo, with me. Sumiyu and Miki will flank left and right and stay hidden until my signal. We will support your retainer in broad daylight.¡± ¡°Affirmative.¡± The other arbitrators nodded quietly before sneaking to the edges of the clearing. The rest of us lay in the bushes. Nothing could be heard except for the loud wind whirling through the tense forest. Until one of the hostile men shouted over it. ¡°Wawaqi, why protect that boy?¡± A masculine, yet clear voice cleared the silence. I had trouble listening to his Koronese, an unrecognizable strange accent I¡¯d never heard before. ¡°If you¡¯ve lived here then you know the history behind this country. And surely, Waqwaq has experienced the exact same tragedies. Hand him over and we¡¯ll take better care of him than the Court will.¡± ¡°...¡± I could imagine Yodomi¡¯s response clearly without even seeing it. Yodomi soon shouted back, ¡°¡®Take care of him¡¯? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll slide that halberd in his throat before that, and I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± What were we doing? Shouldn¡¯t we jump in already? They¡¯d already drawn and brandished their weapons. I looked up to D¡¯¨¦mori, who closely observed Yodomi and the demihuman¡¯s interaction. ¡°Any Aquitani, whether it be Straniero or D¡¯Orientois, is poison to Koron¨¦. Any one of them, even the ones who dare call themselves Koron¨¦zukidemihumans, will¡ª¡± ¡°Now,¡± The mandarin arbitrator said without warning. My legs sprung myself into the clearing as the other arbitrators marched from the outer flanks. The hostile party found themselves evenly matched by us, while D¡¯¨¦mori stood before the man who belittled the Stranieros. Her arm extended her longsword, barely touching the tip of the man¡¯s spear. Yodomi¡¯s eyes widened as Kahokayo and I stood beside him. Kahokayo put her hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder to reassure him. ¡°...Well, well. You could have just massacred us in an ambush, Arbitrator D¡¯¨¦mori. I take it perhaps you¡¯ve grown to sympathize with our cause?¡± The demihuman man, instead of a surprised look, gave a nasty grin. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Hadn¡¯t a Biyu been present I would slaughter you after hearing your arrogant, vile philosophy.¡± She matched his attitude with no hesitation. ¡°The Koronese Restoration League has no place in modern Koron¨¦, yet you lot lurk in the countryside to satiate your sadistic pleasure.¡± ¡°Someone has to do the necessary evil. We¡¯ll try to be quieter next time.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll be quiet under the damning silence of the Okayu Court.¡± ¡°You seem more pissed off than usual. Us restorationists are the vigilantes, the backbone that the Court lacks.¡± He laughed nonchalantly even after D¡¯¨¦mori attempted to tell him off. No one moved a step except for those two, who moved from side to side, watching each other play off their words. ¡°Cioqui ci''a canuo?o ¨¦s-¨´nes?osu?iChioki yumiyu¨¦chi kanuoro so esero..¡± ¡°Siquicuca ossi! Speaking in that tongue will never bring back ¨¦mori, ¨¦?io!¡± I once again scratch my head at the strange language. I could get a vague idea of what they argued about, although they sounded as if they had tweaked some words. ¡°¨¦morian Koronese,¡± Kahokayo answered my question, ¡°I have not heard that dialect spoken in decades¡­nevermind that. Yodomi, we came to help you. Why did you leave without warning us?¡± ¡°Tch. I did not require any assistance, Lady Biyu. They¡ª¡± Ignoring Yodomi¡¯s dodgy reply, my mind focused on ¨¦?io¡¯s entouragerestoriationists who observed us and the arbitrators in the back. Wearing flowy capes and plumed hats, they had staves with a rhombus-shaped gemstone on the tips. They chattered amongst themselves, inaudible to even D¡¯¨¦mori who bickered with ¨¦?io. My stomach clenched as I knew something would come. I sheathed Zhongji Ruidao and carefully tuned my ears. My eavesdropping skills wouldn¡¯t fail me now. I attempted to listen to the background voices, hearing the bloodlust in the oncoming breeze. I could hear¡­a song? A melody? ¡°On, nomici Cu?on¨¦, misuso oqui?i goci ?i in gun¨¦ sonsu mi¨´n¨¦es¡­¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Oqui?i guocu''umi cun¨¦es nsu sonsu ''asioni ¨¦su''a¨´n¨¦es¡­¡± ¡°...Gh!¡± I¡¯d just realized what ¨¦?io¡¯s plan was. My hands reached for Kahokayo and Yodomi¡¯s shoulders and pulled them back. ¡°Those people behind him are chanting! Get out of the way!¡± D¡¯¨¦mori glanced behind me. All the other arbitrators ducked. ¨¦?io dashed towards D''¨¦mori, thrusting his halberd. The mages behind him lifted their hands and broke into song. Red energy beams burst from their mouths. From then onward, I could only hear music.